(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Conflict of Christ in His church with spiritual wickedness in high places : sermons preached during the season of Lent, 1866, in Oxford"

FRQM THE LIBRARY OF 

TR[NiITY COLLEGE 



0nffixt 0f Christ in pis 
toitb Spiritual Mirhttrn^s in 

O Jr 

laces. 



SERMONS 

PREACHED DURING 

THE SEASON OF LENT, 1866, 

IN 

OXFORD. 



BY 



THE LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD. 
REV. PROFESSOR MANSEL. 
REV. J. R. WOODFORD, M.A. 
THE DEAN OF CANTERBURY. 
REV. DR. PUSEY. 
ARCHDEACON GRANT. 



REV. J. F. MACKARNESS, M.A. 
REV. T. T. CARTER, M.A. 
REV. T. L. CLAUGHTON, M.A. 
REV. E. C. WICKHAM, M.A. 
REV. DR. PAYNE SMITH. 
THE DEAN OF CORK. 



WITH A PREFACE 



SAMUEL, LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD. 



xfortr, 

AND 377, STRAND, LONDON : 

JAMES PARKER AND CO. 
1866. 



$rinteb bn |amrs $hrlur anb Co., Crohm-oarb, rforb. 



PREFACE. 



again in this volume Sermons preached 
during Lent (1866) by preachers of my ap 
pointment are presented to the Church. The sub 
ject of these Sermons continues the series of last 
year. That series dealt with the struggle of the 
Church with the evils and corruptions around it 
in the world. This series traces up* the conflict 
higher still ; following it into the strife with those 
bands of spiritual beings whose existence, and 
many of whose actings, God s Word reveals to 
us. Greater interest than was ever manifested 
before, attached to these Sermons during their 
delivery. Once again it is my earnest prayer to 
God that by His grace He would make them 
effectual for His glory, and the good of souls. 



S. OXON. 



CUDDESDON PALACE, 
May, 1866. 



JUL 2 5 1995 



CONTENTS. 

SEEMON I. 

( P . i.) 
Our Spiritual Adversaries. 

EPHESIANS vi. 12. 
BY THE LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD. 



SEKMON II. 

(p. 19-) 
The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 

i ST. JOHN iii. 8. 
BY H. L. M ANSEL, B.D. 

SEBMON m. 

(P- 33-) 
The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 

JOB i. 7. 
BY J. R. WOODFORD, M.A. 

SEEMON IV. 

(p. 47-) 
The Coming in of the Son of Man. His Conflict and Victory. 

ST. JOHN xii. 31. 
By THE DEAN OF CANTERBURY. 



JF. 






VI CONTENTS. 

SEEMON V. 

(p. 61.) 

T/te Kingdom of Light set up. The Conflict and Victory 
of its Faithful Children. 

ST. LUKE xxiv. 49. 
BY E. B. PUSEY, D.D. 

SEEMON VI, 
(p. 81.) 

The Powers of Darkness Prevailing over the Disobedient. 

ST. JOHN iii. 19. 
BY ARCHDEACON GRANT. 

SEEMON VH, 

(P- 93-) 
Aids in the Conflict : God s Gifts of Grace. 

HEBREWS iv. 16. 
BY J. F. MACKARNESS, M.A. 



SEEMON 

(p. 105.) 
Aids in the Conflict : God s Heavenly Host. 

PSALM xci. 12. 
BY T. T. CARTER, M.A. 

SEEMON IX. 

(p. 123.) 

The Communion of Saints. 

ST. JOHN vi. 57. 
BY T. L. CLAUGHTON, M.A. 




CONTENTS. vii 

SEEMON X, 

(p- I3S-) 
The Weapons of our Warfare. 

2 COR. x. 4; ROM. xii. 21. 
BY E. C. WICKHAM, M.A. 

SEEMON XL 

(p- 145-) 
The Crisis of the Conflict. 

ST. JOHN xvii. 3. 
Bv R. PAYNE SMITH, D.D. 

SEEMON XII. 
(p. 161.) 

The Great Overthrow. 

PSALM ix. 6. 
BY THE DEAN OF CORK. 



SERMON I. 
ttr Spiritual 



EPHESIANS vi, 12. 

" For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against princi 
palities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this 
world, against spiritual wickedness in high places." 

TN the course of Lenten Sermons which was preached 
last year in this .place, we sought to set before you 
as many particulars as could be gathered within such 
limits, of the strife between Christ, in His Church, and 
the evil which is in this world. 

This aspect of the conflict, even if it were complete 
in itself, would be but a partial and inadequate view 
of the whole mighty contention which through the ages 
is maintained between the Captain of our Salvation 
and the powers of evil. Not in this remote district of 
God s measureless kingdom the battle-field though it 
be of an especial combat, but not in it only or chiefly, 
is that warfare waged. Not with beings of our race only, 
the newest born, as it would seem, of the reasonable 
creation, did the strife begin ; nor can we rightly under 
stand its character, or duly measure its greatness, unless 
we take into our calculations those higher and earlier 
struggles, of which these in which we here bear part are 
the echo and the prolongation. 

To set this, then, in some measure before you, is the 
object of this present course. We would shew you that 
not with flesh and blood alone is even here the struggle : 



2 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

that around us, with us, through us, the mightier forms 
of more ancient wickedness are still maintaining their 
long warfare with the God of purity and love. Such 
a view of this present life, if we succeed in setting it at 
all duly before you, must be most full of practical sug 
gestions. The greatness of our risk, the fierce and deadly 
character of the strife in which we must mingle, its past 
history, its present circumstances, its onslaughts and its 
helps, the weapons which must be wielded, the dark 
crisis yet to be encountered, and the measureless issues 
into which the final overthrow will run out through all 
eternity, these, if they indeed sink into our hearts, 
must affect deeply our whole character, must add earn 
estness to our prayers, reality to our conceptions of 
the spiritual kingdom in which we are, and wariness, 
and courage, and undying resolution to the life we daily 
lead amidst such unseen but most present powers of 
good and of evil. 

Our first enquiry in such a course must lead us to the 
questions who these, our enemies and God s, are ; what 
is their nature ; what the causes of their enmity to 
us ; what the modes of their assaults, and the limits 
of their powers ; questions, many of them doubtless 
difficult, some perhaps incapable of complete answer, 
and yet among them some greatly concerning us, which 
may have much light thrown upon them by reason, when 
informed and guided by revelation. It is as to these 
that I desire, by God s help, to speak to you to-night. 

First, then, note the fact that there ARE spiritual 
beings, greater than ourselves in nature and power. 
To this the belief of man in all ages bears a remark 
ably consentient witness. The universal extent of this 
belief seems to base it upon the traditions of a pri 
maeval revelation. But even without such revelation, 



I.] Our Spiritual Adversaries. 3 

reason undoubtedly supports the view. For creation 
round us exhibits, wherever we examine it, an orderly 
gradation of existences. There are in all its vast ex 
tent no abrupt transitions. Inert matter is first raised 
into the shadowy vitality of vegetable life ; thence, by 
links so subtle that we can scarcely ascertain the actual 
point of transition, it passes into the living animal ; 
through the graduated series of irrational animal ex 
istence it mounts, by measurable steps, from the almost 
vegetable zoophyte up to the highly organized quadru- 
mana. Then intervenes a measureless yet not unnatural 
transition into the reasonable creation, which we see 
and feel and know around ourselves. To suppose that 
here the series stopped abruptly, that between ourselves 
and the immaterial, self-existent, necessary Creator were 
interposed no higher order of created beings, would be 
to contradict all our precedent experience of the laws of 
gradation in His world. At this point, indeed, as at 
the transition from inanimate matter to animate being, 
and from irrational to rational life, the actual steps 
of the ascent are hidden from us, but our experience 
not only suggests to us that such steps exist, but, 
even further, indicate the direction in which they lead. 
We have already seen matter refined and exalted when 
ever the mystery of life, even in its lowest measure, is 
linked to it ; we see it almost mastered by reason in 
man ; and further, we see it in humanity knit into 
personal union with spirit, and so exalted, by the gifts 
to that humanity of reason and faith, that it can exer 
cise a sovereign and wellnigh absolute command over 
all simpler elemental being. To conceive of it as carried 
on in higher creatures, into a far greater refinement, and 
endowed in them with a proportionate increase of power, 
is but to follow the intimations given clearly by the 

B 2 



4 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

past. Moreover, the same experience leads us to ex 
pect that amongst these higher beings we should find 
the most intense variance in moral character. For if 
the denizens of that spirit-world exhibit in themselves 
the prolongation of the lines of being which are round 
us now, this divergence with which we are so familiar 
here must widen almost infinitely there. 

So much we might reasonably look for from our 
actual knowledge. And at the point where the lack 
of experience stays the further enquiries of reason, reve 
lation comes in and takes up in clearer tones its faltering 
accents. It tells us that there are in God s world all 
these expected gradations of existences ; that ten thou 
sand times ten thousand angels carry up the interrupted 
chain of reasonable personalities from men through all 
the ranks of shining ones, through spirits, dominations 
and thrones, through cherubim and seraphim, through 
angels and archangels, up to those created beings 
who stand nearest to the still unapproachable Jehovah. 
Further, it tells us distinctly of a mighty moral variance 
amongst these forms of power ; of angels which kept not 
their first estate, who through choosing sin instead of God 
lost the blessedness for which they were created ; whose 
marred proportions exhibit, even through their remain 
ing majesty and power, the blackness of rebellion and 
the thunder-stricken scars of righteous vengeance. These 
fallen ones revelation pourtrays to us as a countless mul 
titude, which, like the hosts of light, exhibit all grada 
tions of power ; which have gathered round one mightier 
than themselves in evil, and having rebelled against the 
God of light, yield themselves to the evil will of the 
prince of darkness. Over against the King of Heaven, 
and the hosts of His spirits of glory, scowl in van 
quished, yet hating defiance, the devil and his angels ; 



I.] Our Spiritual Adversaries. 5 

who are further shewn to us in active opposition to 
the will of God. Here, then, the conflict, as we see 
and know it in this world, is distinctly revealed to us 
as existing in this higher region above us. The battle 
of the earth is the shadow and the echo of the strife 
on high. 

But, beyond this, God s Word distinctly tells us, in 
a multitude of passages, that the evil spirits take a pre 
sent and active part in our own conflict. " Your adver 
sary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking 
whom he may devour a ." To such a degree, indeed, is 
this true, that our conflict, as it is spoken of in Scripture, 
becomes a struggle against these evil ones. " Resist 
the devil, and he will flee from you b ;" " Neither give 
place to the devil ;" " That ye may be able to stand 
against the wiles of the devil d ;" " Lest he fall into the 
snare of the devil c ." This is the very description of our 
conflict, and pre-eminently in this verse which I have 
already read to you, does this great spiritual fact come 
out with a really terrible clearness. " Be strong," says 
the Apostle, "in the Lord, and in the power of His 
might. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may 
be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we 
wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against princi 
palities, against powers, against the rulers of the dark 
ness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high 
places." Every word is emphatic. The more emphatic 
as you look the closer into them. The wrestling, the 
iraXri, is the close, deathlike struggle ; the limb to limb, 
the muscle to muscle embrace of agonizing strife ; the 
whole man, the whole devil, is in that desperate anguish 
of encounter. And this is the very heart of our conflict ; 

* I St. Pet. v. 8. b St. James iv. 7. c Ephes. iv. 27. 

d Ephes. vi. ii. e i Tim. iii. 7. 



6 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

it is not only ird\^, but 77 TraX??, the wrestling, as if it 
were the only struggle worth the name. 

Mark, too, that it is not said that our wrestling is not 
only with flesh and blood, but absolutely, that it is 
not with them. They disappear, as it were, from the 
sight of the purged eye, for they are but the weapons 
and the instruments of the mightier enemy; "they are 
vessels, another uses them ; they are organs, another 
handles them." And fearful is the description of these 
greater foes. They are so many that they fill the air 
over us, seeking to cut us off from God. They are 
spiritual armies of wickedness, not limited, as we are, 
to this lower earth, but piled up in their subtle essences 
we know not to what extent, throughout this whole 
universe. And, fallen as they are, their might is great. 
They are ras ap%a<>, rds eoicrias, rovs KocrfAo/cpdropas, 
the governments, the powers, the world-rulers, in this 
time of its darkness. Which description involves a 
deeply mysterious subject, but one not to be passed 
wholly over ; I mean, in what sense it is that these 
Evil ones are spoken of as world-rulers in this world 
of our God. In many passages of the New Testament 
the idea re-appears. The devil is " the prince of the power 
of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children 
of disobedience f ." In the record of our Lord s temp 
tation in the wilderness, a wonderful aspect of the same 
spiritual fact is set before us, when the Evil One asserts, 
"All this power will I give THEE, and the glory of 
these kingdoms of the world : for that is delivered 
unto me ; and to whomsoever I will I give it." For 
simply to deny his power of doing that which he offers 
to do, is to empty the temptation of that reality which 
the Word of God plainly attributes to it. For if it 

1 Ephes. ii. 2. 



i.] Our Spiritual Adversaries. 7 

were a simple lie, how could it try the fidelity of the 
Incarnate Son ? No doubt it did address itself to the 
nature He had assumed into oneness with the Godhead. 
No doubt it was a suggestion that man might, by the 
co-operation of the enemy, be redeemed without the 
Cross ; that humanity might be delivered by the Son 
of Man receiving from the God of this world what he 
would yield voluntarily, so only that it should be held of 
him. It is hard for us, from the centre of Christendom, 
to see to how great a degree the boast was then literally 
true. It is only as we thoroughly remember what the old 
heathendom was, with its lust and its blood, its oracles, 
its idolatry, and its atheism, that we can see how much 
it was indeed the kingdom of the prince of darkness. 
As we muse on these things, we can see the dark forms 
of the Philistine host crowning every hill-top, and filling 
every valley with their array, before the arm of God had 
driven them out and cleared the land for the dwelling 
of His elect. The claim to dominion, moreover, which 
was thus asserted by the Tempter, agrees with our Lord s 
own thrice R repeated designation of him as " the prince 
of this world." Whether that title refer only to the do 
minion he establishes over those who, leaving God s 
side, join themselves to the great rebel, and become 
his slaves ; or whether, beside and beyond this, it im 
plies, as so many of the wisest have gathered, that in 
the economy of God s wide government this earth had 
been, before the great archangel fell, the special place 
of his vice-royalty, from which he is not yet cast abso 
lutely out, it is perhaps impossible for us to say. It 
may well be so : and if it be, what a terrible force does 
it give to the picture of this wrestling of ours with this 
fallen, but not yet altogether subjugated power. 

f St. John xii. 31, xiv. 30, xvi. n. 



8 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

Nor is this all ; for the same thought throws much 
light also on the causes of the bitter hatred to us of 
these spirits of evil ; and the terror of contest is increased 
by the extremity of their malignity with whom we have 
to strive. Doubtless they hated man in his innocence, 
because he was innocent ; as impurity always hates 
purity ; as unbelief hates faith ; as the evil ones hate 
God and the holy angels ; and so, raging against holi 
ness, they desired to destroy its existence in God s crea 
ture. The Enemy "was a murderer from the beginning," 
because " he abode not in the truth h ." But beyond this : 
if, as seems to be intimated in the Word of God, man 
was created to fill the places left void in the heavenly 
hierarchy by the angels fall ; if he was planted here as 
God s new vicegerent over all the new creation of this 
world, then there were added fresh reasons for the 
special hatred of the fallen angel to the race which 
had supplanted him in this his old dominion 1 . Thus, 
too, it followed that the rebellion of the new viceroy 
restored to a great degree the old dominion of the ac 
cursed one. For, in Adam, man yielded up his own 
commission and went over to the side of the enemy. 

And so we may pass naturally on to see how these 
enemies can now assault us; and this sight, again, will add 
to the terror of the conflict. For though, doubtless, their 
uttermost malignity is restrained by God s over-master 
ing hand, yet have they still, as the very titles of " prin 
cipalities, and powers, and world-rulers" intimate, a 
mighty remaining sway. And first, plainly, they can 
suggest evil in alluring forms to our apprehensions. 
Satan could put it into the heart of Judas to betray his 
Lord. He could " fill the hearts of Ananias and Sap- 

h St. John viii. 44. "Diabolus cadens, stanti invidet. " S. Aug., 

torn. vi. 992, 6. 



I.] Our Spiritual A dversaries. 9 

phira to lie unto the Holy Ghost k ." He could desire 
to have St. Peter, and actually did lead him into circum 
stances of temptation which were too strong for him, 
and then infuse into his mind the sudden thought of 
shame and. fear under the sway of which his mighty 
spirit fainted. The subtle essences of these enemies, 
their intellectual vigour, their unperceived presence, 
their close neighbourhood, their spiritual powers, all 
doubtless enable them to suggest with their poisonous 
whisper to the too receptive spirit of fallen man, the 
pleasantness of a sensual indulgence, or the boldness 
of an unbelieving scoff, or the falsehood of a con 
venient lie, or the cowardice of an unlawful compliance, 
or assent to an angry feeling, or the treason of har 
boured and encouraged doubt. These are the fiery 
darts they can cast into the too open soul. Amidst 
their special powers seems to be that of presenting the 
(fravTacria of pleasure, of fear, and the like, before the 
mind, and so acting upon the lower faculty of the fancy 
as to mislead the higher spiritual mind. And as any 
one yields to them, their power increases. He passes 
from under the pierced Hand which has been shelter 
ing him ; he goes forth from the tent of God s guarded 
ones to see the daughters of the land, and the enemies 
crowd round him as in the daring of his folly he wanders 
idly into their abodes ; and be he never so strong he is 
close to an overthrow. He sleeps upon the knees of his 
Delilah while there are lyers in wait in the chamber 
of whom he never dreams, and his locks are shorn by 
some carnal indulgence ; and at once the Philistines, who 
trembled before the champion of the Lord, are upon 
him, and when he would go forth as at other times, 
lo, the strength of the Nazarite has departed from him. 

k Acts v. 3. 



io Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

Upon such an one the enemies crowd in ; sensual, im 
pure, dark, unbelieving imaginations multiply upon him 
like the swarms of flies in the plague-time of Egypt, 
until the very dust which floats in the air breeds them 
in countless multitude, and he cannot escape ; he has 
invited the enemies and they are come. It is an awful 
end. Perhaps we may find its clearest exhibition in the 
miserable demoniac, in whom the devil has been suffered 
to seize upon the bodily organs of his slave and make 
them do his evil bidding. Wonderful, as we gaze into 
it, is that miserable state ; two personalities, in their 
tangled windings, seem inextricably interwoven ; the 
consciousness of the man still lingering on in the midst 
of his vanquished self-command ; his vain struggles to 
withhold the use of his bodily organs from the grasp 
of the overruling hand ; the trouble of his astonished 
mind, now scarcely knowing which is his own utter 
ance, which the devil s ; the dark, inner whirlwind which 
hurries him on, casting him into the fire and into the 
water ; which leads him to blaspheme when a faintly 
struggling desire of freedom would make him pray ; 
which forces him into closer and yet closer union with 
one whom, because he is not himself a devil, he must 
hate, and yet from whom, because he has yielded him 
self up to him, he can no more escape here, indeed, 
we may see what, even as to the body, is the fruit 
of opening the soul to the suggestions of the adversary. 
Nor ought we, I believe, to confine the power of our 
enemies merely to these secret suggestions to our 
spirits. Cunning men can so arrange circumstances as 
to bring about their own plans without in the least de 
gree trenching upon the entire freewill of others. Why, 
with their wider experience, should not these craftier 
spirits do the like ? How, otherwise than by such power 



I.] Our Spiritual Adversaries. 11 

over circumstance, could Satan once and again have 
hindered ! St. Paul visiting his Thessalonian converts ? 
In many ways this working of the Evil One becomes 
almost palpable. For does he not suggest to one the 
evil thoughts and deeds which make him the tempter 
and destroyer of another ? How often does there leave 
some holy home a young man, nurtured carefully, and 
with all the bloom of early promise rich upon him. He 
comes up, it may be, to this very place. He is thrown, 
as we say, into bad company ; the enemy, doubtless, is 
permitted to assail him in order to test and mature his 
better principles, thereupon the Evil One stirs up to 
a flame the sinful hearts of those who are already his 
victims. The new comer is attractive ; he is worth the 
winning ; iniquity puts forth all its powers of pleasing 
in order to seduce him ; he is led into unwatchful- 
ness ; into sinful indulgence ; into vice of some sort or 
another ; his innocence is lost ; step by step he is lured 
on by his visible tempters, who are doing the evil work 
of the invisible Enemy. It may be, the work is done 
thoroughly. The pure soul is soiled ; sin has eaten 
deep into the life of one more redeemed man ; he has 
become fit to be the tempter of others ; and so the 
race of those who learn to serve evil, and at last, 
to hate God, is handed on amongst us through genera 
tions of iniquity. Surely, if human craft, with fitting 
instruments, can hold the skein of wicked counsel with 
so discerning an intelligence and successful a hand, the 
numbers, the might, the cunning, and the hatred of the 
Evil ones must give them tenfold power against those 
who yield to them. If we can, by science and by art, 
obtain such a mastery over the elements around us, 
why should not their greater capacities, and wider ex- 
1 i Thess. ii. 18. 



12 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

perience, enable them, with no power of working real 
miracles, yet to practise lying wonders ; and with no 
power of altering the uniform acting of the laws of 
nature, yet to vent their hatred in stirring up the storm 
from the wilderness which smites the four corners" 1 of 
the reveller s house, which guides the lightning s shaft 
to the frightened flock, or sinks beneath the waves the 
doomed ship ? It is not, I believe, possible for us to 
ascertain absolutely the bounds which ,God has fixed 
to their exerting these powers of working harm. Such 
passages as that in which St. Paul speaks of the thorn 
in his own flesh as the messenger of Satan, surely im 
plies that the limits are wide. Perhaps they are left 
uncertain to teach us, on the one hand, the difficult 
lesson of perpetual watchfulness ; to make us feel the 
blessedness of being always under the shelter of the 
Cross of Christ ; perhaps, on the other, we are not suf 
fered to know all, lest it should drive some of us to 
cower before the foe, and lose all in absolute despair. 

Enough is told us for our instruction. Certainly these 
enemies can approach our souls ; if their power be now 
restrained from directly harming with their evil works 
the bodies which Christ has redeemed, and which have 
been signed with His Cross, they can, through our 
souls, seduce us into excess, debauchery, sensuality, and 
drunkenness, and so work out their full purposes of hatred 
even against the bodies of those who yield to them. 
Of how many bodily sufferings might this exercise of 
their power be seen to be the cause, if the hidden secrets 
of all lives were disclosed ! How many a man bears 
with him, through a saddened life to a painful death, 
the bitter memorial of early sin ! How often, and often, 
is it still the history of such transgressions and their 

111 Job i. 19. 



I.] Our Spiritual Adversaries. 13 

punishment, that the suffering man is groaning under 
the evil inheritance of the sins of his youth ! Of how 
many sufferers might He who reads all hearts still say, 
"Whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years 11 !" 

One other mode in which the devil s hatred acts 
against us is too clearly revealed to be passed over, 
though the subject may be too mysterious for our full 
comprehension. Satan not only stirs up man against 
God, but he seeks in his malignity to stir up God 
against us. He is "the accuser of our brethren, which 
accused them before our God day and night ." So 
we read that he accused Job before his Maker : " Doth 
Job serve God for nought p ?" From which words of 
Holy Writ it would seem as if all along the course 
of the conflict, which is to be ended by the utter over 
throw of the enemy, he appeals to the justice of the 
All Just against the new race. The Evil One cannot 
comprehend good ; he notes all our sins, marks all our 
haltings. In his keen envy he searches out our every 
failing. " Diabolus," says St. Augustin, " omnia nostra 
peccata rimatur diligentia invidentiae q ." He cannot ap 
preciate the struggles of that blessed principle of faith 
which God sees in the weakest believer ; the all-hating 
cannot bear, as can the infinite sympathy of Christ, 
with the infirmities of the elect ; and so in his] rage he 
cries even to our God to vindicate His justice by the 
destruction of the fallen though redeemed creation. 

Here then, brethren, is this mighty conflict, now that 
we have followed it into the world of spirits. Here are 
our adversaries, in their nature, number, hatred, power, 
and means of assault. Surely the practical lessons which 
such a sight should teach lie open before us. 

" St. Luke xiii. 16. Rev. xii. 10. P Job i. 9. 

i St. Aug., torn. vii. 820, d. 



14 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

I. How great must be the severity of such a conflict ! 
Can you not, as you gaze upon it, enter more into the 
depths of the Apostle s meaning, when he says that 
this, our death-struggle, is not " against flesh and blood, 
but against principalities and powers ?" And as time 
advances there is doubtless increased vehemence in his 
assaults, and augmented subtlety in his wiles. Ages of. 
experience have taught him every weakness and wind 
ing of the heart of man. More or less he has succeeded 
in harming every one born of woman save the King of 
Saints. His temptations, as might be expected, grow 
in subtlety as his experience ripens. The dangers of 
these present times bear all the marks of his perfected 
cunning and enduring malignity. As his short-lived 
triumph draws nearer, we may look to see more and 
more of the perfection of his work of evil. And this 
conflict every one who lives to the perfect development 
of his reason must pass through. It cannot be escaped. 
By day and by night, in company and alone, in the 
world and in -church, in your business and on your 
knees, the adversary is beside you, to resist, and if he 
can prevail, to destroy you. Specially should this 
thought guard us against secret sins, against the im 
purity, the anger, the sullenness in which we are 
tempted to indulge when, as we think, no eye is on 
us, no one marking us. Then, in that lonely chamber, 
if the darkness revealed him, you might see the Evil 
One close beside you, working his will upon you ; you 
might see the light which floated round your angel 
guardian passing, as you drove him from you, into the 
blackness which is round about the enemy. Oh, trifle 
not with such perils ; oh, slumber not upon your watch ; 
oh, yield not, for to yield is destruction ; oh, " resist 
the devil, and he shall flee from you." 



I.] Our Spiritual Adversaries. 15 

For, II. none can resist to the end, as Christ s soldiers, 
and not conquer. 

The strongest of these enemies is God s creature. 
" Diabolus," says the great Augustin, " nihil facit, nihil 
potest, nisi missus aut permissus r ." The Almighty Will 
suffers them to be ; to tempt, to harass, to vex us for 
purposes of His own love and wisdom, which one day 
we shall understand, as we cannot now. We can, in 
deed, now see that temptation is overruled so as to be 
God s instrument for our sanctification. "Diaboli ten- 
tationes," again says St. Augustin ; " ad utilitatem sanc 
torum convertit Deus s ;" " Diabolo utitur Deus ad sa- 
lutem fidelium 4 ;" "Diabolus affligendo exercet non 
nocet : saeviendo prodest ad coronam u ." Thus Satan 
is ever outwitting himself; by afflicting he trains us, by 
raging against us he secures and brightens the crown 
of which he would rob us. " Happy is the man that 
gets to heaven at last, though the devil himself hath 
a hand unwillingly in driving him thither." It is a noble 
expression of the holy apostolic bishop and martyr Ig 
natius to this purpose, in his Epistle to the Romans : 
" Let the punishment, stripes (/co Xao-t?) of the devil come 
upon me, provided only I may obtain Jesus Christ*." 
But we may go even beyond this ; we may see that it 
is God s high will that the enemy should be cast down 
not by mere force, but by moral conquest And this we 
may well believe is shewn specially to all the reasonable 
creation when the justice of God is vindicated against 
the false accuser by the faith and obedience of the 
saints. Their very weakness exalts their victory and the 
triumph of God s grace in them. And thus, therefore, 
do the saints conquer, not by any other might than by 

r St. Aug. iv. 456, d. 3 Ibid., torn. ix. 374, b. Ibid., torn. ii. 87, a. 
u Ibid., 185, c. * Bishop Bull s Sermon " On the Holy Angels." 



1 6 Our Spiritual Adversaries. [SERM. 

" the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their tes 
timony, and by not loving their life unto the death?." 
Rejoice, then, thou tempted one, even in the sight of 
this champion of the evil host. God s honour is at 
stake in thy overcoming ; the sling and the stone shall 
yet bring down the uncircumcised Philistine. Thy Lord, 
in thy nature, met the Evil One in all his power, and 
overcame him utterly ; and He shall bruise Satan under 
thy feet shortly. 

Only, III. see that you fight as His servant. Fight 
in His Church, under the shadow of His Cross ; claim 
and hold thy place in the host over which floats ever 
more that blood-red standard. Go not out of it, lest 
thou deliver thyself unto Satan. Remember that though 
he is no ruler in Christ s regenerate world, he is yet 
the ruler of the darkness of this world. Walk, then, 
in the light, with the children of the light. Forsake 
not the assembling of yourselves together ; hold fast 
the form of sound words ; keep within the new Jeru 
salem. Let not the host of the uncircumcised find thee 
wandering, for idleness or vaunt, or curiosity or lust, into 
the land of the Philistines ; hold thyself, for thy safety, 
in the city of thy God. There is the great Captain of 
thy salvation ; there are the sacraments of His grace ; 
there the prayers and blessings, and examples, and fel 
lowship of His elect ; there the fiery squadrons of His 
unseen army filling the mountain round about His 
prophet. Abide thou there, and be faithful in thy 
post, and thou art safe for ever. But do thy own 
work in that thy post. Take unto thee all the armour 
of God ; mortify thy lusts ; use thy Lenten aids of 
prayer, watching, and fasting with Christ. Remember 
the Master s word : " This kind goeth not out but by 

* Rev. xii. n. 



I.] Our Spiritual A dversat ies. 1 7 

prayer and fasting 2 ." A life of sloth, or ease, or in 
dulgence, is not His life. Follow Him indeed, and the 
enemy shall not harm thee. His grace shall not fail 
thee, His love shall not forget thee, His arm shall not 
cease to shelter thee. He is at thy right hand, thou 
shalt not be moved. Yea, and soon thou shalt see the 
blessed end. The tarrying ages have almost passed ; 
the eastern sky burns beneath the coming footsteps ; 
the army of the saints is massing ; this very Easter 
may, for aught we know, see the Lord amongst us in 
all His manifested glory. And then comes the mighty 
overthrow ; then shall the accuser be cast down ; then, 
beside the Master, shalt thou judge angels ; then shall 
be the victory which thou hast expected ; then shall 
the dark forms for ever vanish from thine eyes ; then 
shall evil, driven in upon itself, be for thee a terror 
of the night that is over, remembered only to exalt 
the triumph of His might and of His love, who hath 
by the blood of His Cross lifted thee above it. Then 
shalt thou have reached the bright, the blessed, the 
eternal rest ; when He hath " put all enemies under 
His feet a ," and when, through His almighty grace, for 
each one who hath endured unto the end, " this cor 
ruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal 
shall have put on immortality, and death shall be swal 
lowed up in victory." 

z St. Matt. xvii. 21. " i Cor. xv. 25. 



SERMON II. 
Efje (UTonflict antr Defeat in 



1 ST. JOHN iii. 8. 

" He that committetli sin is of the devil ; for the devil sinneth 
from the beginning," 

T 7ERY simple, yet very sublime in their simplicity, 
are the words which commence the record of 
the creation of the visible world : " In the beginning- 
God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth 
was without form and void ; and darkness was upon 
the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved 
upon the face of the waters. And God said, Let there 
be light : and there was light." Yet how much is the 
import of these words enhanced, even beyond the sub 
limity of their first and most obvious signification, when 
we come to elicit the deeper and more secret meaning 
which lies hidden under that pregnant sentence, " The 
earth was without form and void ;" and interpret it 
according to the meaning suggested by the only two 
other passages of Holy Scripture in which the same 
expressions occur. When Isaiah, foretelling the future 
destruction of the land of God s enemies, declares, (using 
in the original the very words of Genesis,) " He shall 
stretch out upon it the line of confusion, and the stones 
(or rather, the plummet) of emptiness a ?" or when, still 
more closely, Jeremiah, foreseeing the approaching de 
solation of his own country, announces his vision in 

* Tsniah xxxiv. 1 1. 
C 2 



2O TJie Conflict and Defeat in Eden. [SERM. 

the words, " I beheld the earth, and lo, it was with 
out form and void b ," our thoughts naturally revert 
to the language which describes the chaos preceding 
the six days of creation ; and we learn to interpret 
this also as indicating the effect of destruction, not 
the condition of formation ; not as asserting, what in 
deed of itself it would be hard to believe, that con 
fusion and emptiness was the primitive state of the 
world under the first effort of its Maker s hand, still 
less as lapsing into the heathen dream of a chaotic 
matter, moulded and formed, but not created, by the 
Almighty Mind ; but as telling us, briefly and ob 
scurely, yet not the less certainly, of God s power 
to destroy as well as to create ; as pointing dimly and 
darkly to that whose details concern not us as a lesson 
of religion, and therefore have not been revealed to 
us, that interval, how long we know not and how oc 
cupied we know not, from " the Beginning," when finite 
existence first came into being and the successive mo 
ments of time first broke forth from the unchanging 
noiv of eternity, to the day when He who made all 
things very good, was pleased for His own good pur 
poses to bring destruction upon His own work ; and 
then once more to renew it as a habitation for the 
children of men. 

As it is with the natural, so it is with the moral 
world : the record of man s fall runs parallel with the 
record of his creation. The history of the six days 
work closes with the words, " And God saw every thing 
that He had made, and, behold, it was very good :" the 
history of the temptation begins, " Now the serpent was 
more subtle than any beast of the field which the Lord 
God had made." Whence came this evil subtlety into 

b Jeremiah iv. 23. See Tusey s Lectures on Daniel, Preface, p. xix. 



II.] The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 21 

a world which God had made very good, even, as we 
read, down to " every thing that creepeth upon the 
earth?" Here again there is a blank between a blank 
whose solemn silence is more eloquent than speech, 
pointing darkly and dimly to another mystery of de 
struction, to something which came not in the beginning 
from the hand of God, but which came nevertheless, 
we know not when, and we know not how. If we turn 
to other passages of Scripture, the mystery is not ex 
plained probably to our present faculties it could not 
be explained it is but thrust back to a yet earlier 
world, and to beings of a nature different from ours. 
We read of "that old serpent, called the Devil, and 
Satan, which deceiveth the whole world," and of "his 
angels," who are " cast out with him c ;" we read, in the 
words of my text, that "the devil sinneth from the be 
ginning," and again, that " he was a murderer from the 
beginning d ;" yet, as if expressly to confine these words 
within the boundaries of finite time, to preclude the 
possibility of any Manichean fiction of an evil power 
coeternal with good, we read also of " the angels which 
kept not their first estate 6 ;" we are told that "God 
spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down 
to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to 
be reserved unto judgment f ." The mystery of iniquity 
becomes deeper yet, when we return to other scenes of 
the holy record, in which the powers of good and of 
evil are shewn in direct conflict with each other. The 
Son of God is manifested on earth, with a twofold 
purpose in relation to two different orders of beings, 
" that He might destroy the works of the devil, and 
make us the sons of God, and heirs of eternal life ? ." 

c Rev. xii. 9. d St. John viii. 44. e St. Jude, 6. 

f 2 St. Peter ii. 4. f Collect for the Sixth Sunday after the Epiphany. 



22 The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. [SERM. 

During His ministry on earth, we see Him brought 
into contact with evil in two very different forms, as it 
exists in sinful man, and as it exists in the unclean 
spirits whose permitted visitations, as recorded in the 
Gospels, bring so vividly before us the true nature 
of that conflict, which He came among us to wage. 
Towards sinful humanity, He who was without sin 
Himself is ever drawn by the bonds of love and com 
passion. He is the friend of publicans and sinners ; He 
comes not to call the righteous, but sinners to repent 
ance ; He tells us of the joy that is in heaven over one 
sinner that repenteth ; He comforts the paralytic with 
the assurance "Thy sins are forgiven thee," and receives 
the weeping penitent with the words " Her sins, which 
are many, are forgiven ; for she loved much." Behold 
Him, on the other hand, in the presence of that mys 
terious and terrible twofold existence, wherein the hu 
man form and the human organs of speech do but hide 
the presence and utter the words of the evil spirit pos 
sessing them. Mark the frightful shriek h and the words 
of horror and hatred, " What have we to do with Thee, 
Thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art Thou come to destroy us * ?" 
telling of the repugnance and recoil of the spirit of evil 
in the presence of the Holy One of God, and the stern 
answering rebuke, " Hold thy peace, and come out of 
him" note the brief but fearfully expressive language 
of that graphic picture of another Evangelist, "And 
when he saw Him, straightway the spirit tare him ; and 
he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming J." Ob 
serve the demoniac of Gadara, seemingly under the in 
fluence of a double consciousness k , as the suffering man, 
and as the instrument of the evil spirit possessing him, 

h ta. See Bp. Ellicott in " Aids to Faith," p. 437. St. Luke iv. 34. 

St. Mark ix. 20. k See Ahp. Trench, "Notes on the Miracles," p. 171. 



II.] The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 23 

how first, "when he saw Jesus afar off, he ran and wor 
shipped Him ;" and then, as the words of power were 
uttered, " Come out of the man, thou unclean spirit," 
changing suddenly from the gesture of submission to 
the language of fear and abhorrence, "What have I to 
do with Thee, Jesus, Thou Son of the most high God ? 
I adjure Thee by God that Thou torment me not l ;" 
and then observe the same man, when the devils had 
gone out of him, sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed and 
in his right mind, and beseeching that he might be with 
Him ; do not all these pictures tell a fearful tale of that 
evil which existed before the first Adam fell, and for 
which the second Adam brought no redemption m ? Do 
they not warn us how little we really know of the nature 
and origin of that sin which is in us and among us, with 
which we have walked hand in hand, till familiarity has 
half divested it of its horrors ? May they not serve to 
assure or to rebuke us, if ever we feel disposed to doubt 
or cavil at the means which God has appointed for our 
redemption, by suggesting a deeper significance than 
lies on the surface, a significance in relation to the whole 
spiritual creation, evil as well as good, in those words of 
the Apostle concerning the Incarnation of the Son of 
God, "Verily, He took not on Him the nature of an 
gels ; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham n ?" 

How little we know, how little probably could be 
made known to our human apprehensions, of the real 
nature and spiritual sources of that conflict between 
good and evil, whose first earthly manifestation is re 
vealed to us in the history of Adam s fall, may perhaps 
be faintly indicated, if we turn for a moment to that 
great poem in which human genius of the highest order 

1 St. Mark v. 6 8. m See "The Restoration of Belief," p. 358. 

11 Heb. ii. 1 6. 



24 The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. [SERM. 

has striven to fill up the blank which divine revelation 
had left in the record of man s first disobedience. The 
tempter, who in the book of Genesis is simply described 
as the serpent who was more subtle than any beast 
of the field which the Lord God had made, appears in 
the poem of Milton with all the vivid personality of the 
apostate angel. His rebellion and fall from heaven ; 
his bold defiance of God ; his secret thoughts and de 
clared purposes ; his counsels to seduce the newly 
created race of man ; his intrusion into Paradise ; the 
details of his previous wiles and final temptation, are 
all minutely described with the combined power of poetic 
genius and religious zeal. Yet the effect of the picture, 
after all, is not that of the vice " which to be hated, needs 
but to be seen ;" the author of evil, plotting, acting, suf 
fering, never entirely forfeits the interest we might 
almost say the sympathy of the reader. And why ? 
Because we feel that the materials with which the blank 
is filled up are, after all, borrowed from human nature 
and human impulses depraved indeed, exaggerated, 
gigantic in their proportions, but still human. His 
pride, his envy, his revenge, his obstinacy, his despair, 
are but our own passions and our own vices on a mag 
nified scale; our abhorrence of them is only that which 
would be called forth by great abilities, coupled with 
great wickedness, in one of our fellow-men. Contrast 
with this the portrait drawn, in a far less religious spirit, 
by a great poet of another country , the portrait of 
the mocking fiend, ever dogging the steps of his victim 
with the ready temptation, yet with no share in the 
feelings which give temptation its power, that calm, 
passionless, subtle, scoffing intellect, with a sneer for 
all, and a sympathy for none in the presence of such 

Goethe. 



II.] The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 25 

a being, we shrink and shudder instinctively, as though 
brought face to face with one of a different order from 
ourselves : we are just able faintly to apprehend the pos 
sibility that in a purely spiritual nature, apart from the 
appetites and desires and passions of humanity, there 
may be more of unmixed evil, more of the wholly 
devilish, than in all the pride of a Satan, and all the 
cruelty of a Moloch, and all the lust of a Belial, and 
all the covetousness of a Mammon. 

But if this be so, what lesson does it teach us ? Is it 
to find in the passions of fallen man an excuse for the 
sins to which they lead ; to look lightly on our own 
evil nature, because it is not wholly evil ; to confound 
the boundaries of virtue and vice, because the same 
human feelings may be subservient to the one or the 
other ? God forbid ! Is it not rather the lesson taught 
by the words of the Apostle, " Know ye not, that to 
whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants 
ye are to whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto death, 
or of obedience unto righteousness p ?" The conflict in 
which the first man fell, the conflict in which all his 
posterity are involved, is not merely a conflict between 
different principles in ourselves ; it is not merely a strug 
gle of our own lusts and appetites against our own 
reason and conscience ; it is not merely a question of 
^//"-control or ^//"-indulgence ; it is the continuation 
of a conflict which began before Adam was, which had 
its source in a spiritual mystery before the human body 
was framed, or human passions had their birth, a con 
flict, not between good and evil principles, but between 
good and evil beings, one or other of whom we must 
serve and obey in time and in eternity. Our human 
nature, in shrinking back from this thought of unmixed 

P Rom. vi. 1 6. 



26 The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. [SERM. 

unembodied spiritual evil, does but obey an impulse 
which God has implanted in it for good does but testify 
that, whatever we may know, or whatever we may tole 
rate, of evil in this world in its human form, there is 
a depth and a mystery of evil, aye, and of misery, be 
hind the veil of human thoughts and actions, which we 
cannot know now; but which we may know hereafter ; 
that our human excuses and extenuations are but the 
disguises which serve to give an unreal appearance to 
that malignity which, unveiled, no human eye could 
bear to look upon. 

Alienated as man is from God by sin, he is yet more 
alienated from the devil by humanity, that humanity of 
which He partakes who has no concord with Belial. 
As the servant of Christ, he obeys One who shares his 
nature, who has partaken of his feelings, his sufferings, 
his sorrows, his temptations ; who " learned obedience by 
the things which He suffered, and, being made perfect, 
became the Author of eternal salvation unto all them 
that obey Him V As the servant of Satan, he becomes 
enslaved to one of an alien and a hostile kind ; a being 
whose nature we cannot conceive while the human con 
sciousness still moulds our thoughts and furnishes our 
type of personality ; whose malignity we cannot fathom 
while the human passion is still working within us, to 
disguise sin under the allurements of pleasure, to fix 
our thoughts on the sensual enjoyment, and to avert 
them from the spiritual evil ; but which hereafter, when 
enjoyment, even sinful enjoyment, exists no more, 
when passion can no longer rush to the objects of its 
gratification, when remorse cannot be drowned for a 
moment in the oblivion of passing pleasure, may be 
manifested in its true features to the clear perception of 

i Heb. v. 8, 9. 



II.] The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 27 

evil affinity, like to like, the devil to the children of 
the devil. 

The same conviction of the mysterious and inscrutable 
nature of evil, which is forced upon us when we would 
follow the poet in his attempt to soar on the wings of 
fancy to the supernatural world, is forced upon us no less, 
when we turn to the speculations of the philosopher, rea 
soning from what he knows, and within the limits of what 
he knows, concerning the triumph of sin in the natural 
world. " How it comes to pass that creatures made up 
right fall," says Bishop Butler, "... seems distinctly con 
ceivable from the very nature of particular affections or 
propensions. For suppose creatures intended for such 
a particular state of life, for which such propensions 
were necessary : suppose them endued with such pro- 
pensions, together with moral understanding, as well 
including a practical sense of virtue, as a speculative 
perception of it ; and that all these several principles, 
both natural and moral, forming an inward constitution 
of mind, were in the most exact proportion possible, i.e. 
in a proportion the most exactly adapted to their in 
tended state of life ; such creatures would be made 
upright or finitely perfect. Now particular propensions, 
from their very nature, must be felt, the objects of them 
being present ; though they cannot be gratified at all, or 
not with the allowance of the moral principle. But if 
they can be gratified without its allowance, or by con 
tradicting it, then they must be conceived to have some 
tendency, in how low a degree soever, yet some tendency, 
to induce persons to such forbidden gratification. . . . 
And thus it is plainly conceivable that creatures with 
out blemish, as they came out of the hands of God, may 
be in danger of going wrong r ." There is truth and wis- 

r Analogy, pt. i. ch. v. 



28 The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. [SERM. 

dom in this passage, as applied to human things from 
a human point of view. The needs of man s life, the 
constitution of man s mind, the working of man s mo 
tives and affections and appetites, are so analysed as 
to offer a reasonable explanation of the fall of a being 
such as man, even from a state of primitive innocence ; 
but it is the fall of man alone, or of beings like man, 
that is thus explicable : where the likeness to human na 
ture ceases, the explanation ceases to be applicable. Our 
thoughts may be sometimes tempted to dwell on the 
history of the transgression of our first parents from this 
human point of view exclusively. We picture to our 
selves the apparent lightness of the one positive precept 
which they were bidden to keep, the apparent weak 
ness of the temptation by which they were induced 
to transgress. Simple indeed, and plain, and unadorned, 
and unaided by one word of philosophic theory or ex 
planation, is that unpretending narrative of facts in 
which is recounted the temptation under which the first 
Adam fell as simple, as plain, as unpretending, as that 
other narrative of that other temptation over which the 
second Adam triumphed. Yet both alike have one 
feature in common : the simple tale may be enhanced to 
what height the imagination may reach, by the thought 
of the presence of that subtle malignant spirit, bringing 
every power of evil to bear secretly and invisibly in aid 
of those suggestions and proffers whose outward expres 
sion alone we see. But go back in thought beyond 
the temptation and fall of Adam, to that earlier fall in 
which there was no temptation what imagination can 
depict the conditions of the first transgression of a pure 
Spirit by the unsolicited resolve of his own will ? Surely 
in the existence of this spiritual wickedness in high 
places, there is a mystery of lawlessness which no effort 



II.] The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 29 

of human thought is able to explain, or even to conceive 
something not to be accounted for by that freedom 
of the will which is but the condition of the possibility, 
not the cause of the reality, of sin ; not to be ac 
counted for by those passions and propensions through 
which in man the flesh lusteth contrary to the spirit ; 
something wherein the palliations and excuses with 
which men seek to gloss over human sin have no place ; 
something which is not merely a wavering service, a 
lukewarm love, a will thwarted in the performance, 
a heart seduced from the allegiance which still it acknow 
ledges ; but a settled, implacable malignity, a constant 
unchanging resolve of defiance, a calm, steady, purposed 
hatred of good, of which all that human imagination 
can conceive of evil and misery is but as the flickering 
passing shadow to the fixed abiding substance. 

Yet, God be thanked, over against this mystery of 
evil is that other surpassing mystery of godliness, 
" God manifest in the flesh." There is not merely 
enmity between God and Satan, between the spirit of 
good and the spirit of evil, but human nature also is 
permitted to take part in that contest yea, is taken 
up into God, to be the means of carrying on His war 
fare and accomplishing His victory. " I will put enmity 
between thee and the woman, and between thy seed 
and her seed : it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt 
bruise his heel." On one side of this prediction, the 
ever-brightening morn of advancing prophecy, the broad 
daylight of fulfilment, have in turn shed their rays ; we 
know how much more is meant in these words than 
their first import conveyed to their first hearers ; how 
"God sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful 
flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh s ." But is 

8 Rom. viii. 3. 



30 The Conflict and Defeat in Eden, [SERM. 

there not an unknown depth of significance on the 
other side also ? And may not the mystery of that 
which we do not know, serve to guide our thoughts 
aright with regard to that which in part we know ? 
Are we disposed to doubt or cavil at the mystery of 
our redemption ? Are we tempted to ask why it should 
be necessary that He by whom all things were made 
should assume the nature of His creature, and die for 
the sins of men? Let us first ask ourselves to declare, 
if we can, what is the origin and nature of that sin for 
which He died ; what is the character of that conflict 
which it needed such a sacrifice to complete. Beyond 
the mystery of sin in the flesh, lies the mystery of sin 
in the spirit. Above the evil from which we are re 
deemed, frowns the black shadow of that for which 
there is no redemption. The sin of man is atoned for, 
because man is not wholly evil ; because that which 
taints and corrupts his nature is in it, but not of it ; 
because humanity itself is not sin, nay, rather, is that 
through which Christ could destroy sin. But could we 
strip off this veil of humanity, and stand face to face 
with sin in its pure unmixed spiritual malignity ; could 
we behold naked and open the real nature of that evil 
which has become the very form and essence of the 
Evil One s being, that evil which, as thus existing, even 
infinite power cannot restore, even infinite love cannot 
pardon ; could we see the spiritual antecedents and 
conditions of that great conflict which to our mortal 
eyes begins with man s fall and terminates with his 
redemption ; could we estimate the value of our sal 
vation by the full knowledge of that from which we 
are saved, well may we believe that, in the presence of 
that fearful sight, the voice of doubt would be hushed 
for ever, the anxious questioning would no longer shape 



II.] The Conflict and Defeat in Eden. 3 1 

itself to consciousness ; one only thought could have 
place, one only voice could find an utterance. On 
this side, the Redeemer, Perfect God and Perfect Man ; 
on that, the arch-enemy, perfect evil. On one side, the 
triumphant hymn, "Worthy is the Lamb that was 
slain ;" on the other, the despairing cry of those who 
" shall seek death and shall not find it ; and shall desire 
to die, and death shall flee from them." Pray we then, 
believing in the reality of this conflict of good and evil, 
looking forward surely to the final consummation pray 
we while it is time, in this our season of penitence, to 
Him who was wounded for our offences and smitten 
for our wickedness, that He "will deliver us from the 
curse of the law, and from the extreme malediction 
which shall light upon them that shall be set upon the 
left hand ; and that He will set us on His right hand, 
and give us the gracious benediction of His Father, 
commanding us to take possession of His glorious 
kingdom : unto which may He vouchsafe to bring us 
all, for His infinite mercy. Amen." 



SERMON III. 
3tttuj&0m of JBarfmess 



JOB i. 7. 

"And the Lord said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? Then 
Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in 
the earth, and from walking up and down in it." 

TT is important to note the exact point in the sequence 
of these Lent Sermons at which to-night we have 
arrived. You have had your thoughts drawn to the 
personality and active malignity of our spiritual adver 
saries ; you have seen those spiritual adversaries mani 
festing themselves out of their thick darkness in the 
first encounter with Adam and Eve, and obtaining a 
victory over the man and the woman whom the Lord 
had made. 

Upon the success of the tempter in Paradise followed 
the erection of a kingdom. Of that kingdom we are 
to speak to-night. It is a kingdom, under whose bale 
ful shadow the race of men sank lower and lower from 
the mount of light, into an ever-deepening abyss of 
impurity and superstition, a kingdom lasting in un 
broken force from the sin of Adam, until the coming 
of Christ. 

We may fitly go for a text to the Book of Job. 
That book occupies a very remarkable position in the 
Bible with reference to this subject. It is the one Book 
whose scenery and action lie outside the visible Church 
of God. There is in it no mention of the covenant 

D 



34 The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. [SERM. 

people, no reference to any institutions of revealed re 
ligion. The Book was doubtless written for the edifi 
cation of the Jewish Church, but the edification was to 
consist in the exhibition of the utter inability of good 
men by their own wisdom to find out God, and to 
justify His ways to His creatures. All the dialogues 
between Job and his friends are successive pictures of 
human reason struggling vainly to unravel the per 
plexities of a world which is but the wreck of what 
God made it. The whole Book is a voice as it were 
from without the ark, crying to those within of the dark 
ness that may be felt, which, independent of revelation, 
encircles every dispensation. 

And so the sublime vision with which the Book 
opens, is to be viewed not only as the substructure of 
the after afflictions of the Patriarch Job. Far deeper 
is its significance. It is the laying bare of the secret 
power to which all the perplexities, all the ignorance, 
all the sin of the great old world of heathenism owed 
their origin. " There was a day when the sons of God 
came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan 
came also among them. And the Lord said unto 
Satan, Whence comest thou ? Then Satan answered 
the Lord." The reply of the fallen archangel is elo 
quent of the profoundest of all mysteries, the mystery 
which philosophy ever stumbles at, but without which 
it vainly attempts to solve the hundred riddles of hu 
man life ; the mystery of a power in the world which is 
not God s power ; of a presence among mankind which 
is not the presence of man or of God ; of the dwelling 
amongst us of another being of a real and true per 
sonality, who is not sin, but the author of sin, of whom 
all that we call abstract evil, is but the creation and 
the shadow. " Whence comest thou ? And Satan an- 



III.] The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 35 

swered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in 
the earth, and from walking up and down in it." 

Here, then, we are face to face with the subject of 
to-night. Satan walking abroad upon the earth ; it is 
the Scripture account of the kingdom of darkness 
prevailing. 

Now our object this evening must be to enquire into 
the constituent elements of this kingdom. The Bible 
appears to intimate two such elements ; let us consider 
each. 

I. The first element, then, of the kingdom of dark 
ness prevailing between Adam and Christ, would seem 
to be the gradual withdrawal of the manifested presence 
of God. 

Amongst the few verses in which the Holy Ghost 
has communicated to us all that we are permitted 
to know of the state of man in Paradise, there is no 
thing which more seizes upon the imagination than 
the record, "And they heard the voice of the Lord 
God walking in the garden in the cool of the day," 
"the sound of the Majestic Presence approaching 
nearer and nearer 3 ." All that the words mean we 
may perhaps never fathom ; but thus much they cer 
tainly teach, a sensible manifestation of God s presence, 
not then new to our first parents. Adam heard God 
before he saw God. He knew God s voice, i.e. re 
cognised the sound of the manifested Presence, from 
having been familiar with it before. 

Again, after the Fall and the expulsion from the 
garden of Eden, there are still traces of the same mani 
fested Presence. It was the source of Cain s despair, 
" From Thy Presence shall I be hid." The burden of 
his sentence was that he must go far away from the 

Patrick. 
D 2 



36 The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. [SERM. 

spot where the Shechinah of the divine majesty yet 
appeared, and to which, by the ordinance of sacrifice, 
the creature, until excommunicated like Cain, was still 
privileged to draw near. 

And there is reason to believe that this sensible mani 
festation of God lasted until the Deluge. So perhaps 
is to be understood the decree, " My Spirit shall not 
always strive with man," (or rather, shall not always 
abide among men,) " seeing that he also is flesh ;" as 
though, in consequence of the determined sin of the 
creature, his utter abandonment to the lusts of the flesh, 
there should be thenceforward a further deprivation of 
the abiding Spirit. It is moreover to be noted that 
amid all the desperate wickedness of the antedilu 
vian world, there is no mention of idolatry ; whilst 
immediately after the Deluge w r e find it commencing. 
Perhaps the tower of Babel itself is rightly conceived by 
some expositors b to have been designed as a temple, 
the substitute of a material point of unity and worship 
in place of the lost Presence. 

This then seems to be the Scriptural "account of the 
first period of man s sojourn upon the earth. The world 
before the Flood ! dimly through the mist of years it 
rises up, a world in which the strength of man and the 
vitality of man were amazingly developed, for the life 
of seven or eight hundred years was but one feature of 
a life far exceeding our own in all physical powers. It 
was a world, too, which preserved still a relic of the 
lost Paradise in a visible Presence of the Holy One, 
yea it may be an intercourse (hence the trespass of 
the sons of God with the daughters of men) such as we 
vainly strive to realize with the angels of heaven. But 
it was a world whose increasing corruption drove that 

b Patrick. 



III.] The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 37 

Presence finally away from this lower creation, in 
mingled judgment and mercy ; so that when the 
cleansed earth emerged from the baptism of waters, 
and the race of Adam started upon the second stage of 
their probation, it was with diminished powers, and 
a shortened tenure of existence, and the face of the 
Lord God hidden from them. And hence, first, we may 
trace the deep darkness which fell upon the nations. 
Hence, too, we may see the force of the words in which 
it is said at the beginning of his wanderings, " The Lord 
appeared unto Abraham." That was the earliest mani 
festation of the Presence since its withdrawal from the 
antediluvian world ; the beginning of the re-establish 
ment of true religion upon the earth. And so you find 
that in the chosen family, where alone the worship of 
the one God was preserved, where alone the profound 
darkness was broken, there was from time to time, to 
the patriarchs in their travels, to Moses in the wilder 
ness, upon the mercy-seat in the tabernacle, a mani 
festation of the Divine Majesty vouchsafed ; while the 
voice of the heathen world, in its vague speculations, in 
its disquietude and unrest, was still that of those who 
seek vainly for a something lost : " I go fonvard but He 
is not there, and backward but I cannot perceive Him. 
On the left hand where He doth work, but I cannot 
behold Him. He hideth Himself on the right hand, 
but I cannot see Him." 

We may not answer the question wherefore, if this 
withdrawal of the manifested Presence was the begin 
ning of the kingdom of darkness, God still age after age 
held back the face of His throne. It may be that in the 
mystery of the Divine nature lie hidden necessities for 
these veilings of the Lord God from a fallen creation ; 
that even as now by the Church is made known to the 



38 The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. [SERM. 

principalities and powers in heavenly places the manifold 
wisdom of God, so in that hiding of the Lord God during 
long ages from the great mass of the race of the apostate, 
lessons may have been learnt, lessons about sin and 
holiness, which were a guard and a warning to angels 
and archangels on their thrones of light. It may be that, 
these hidings of God were essential even for man, to 
make him value aright, and be thankful enough for the 
great epiphany of Deity in the face of Jesus Christ. The 
utter incapacity of man to create for himself God out of 
his own inner consciousness was never more demon 
strated than when it was seen that left to himself man 
invariably conceived of God in ways the most sensual 
and degrading, not clothing the divinity of his own 
imagination in whatever might seem most reverend and 
august, but shaping Him (as St. Paul says) like to birds 
and beasts and creeping things. The hiding of God 
it was the perpetuating for long ages the kingdom of 
darkness, but it was the laying deep for ever and for 
ever the foundations of the kingdom of light. 

II. The second element of the kingdom of darkness 
is an increasing development of Satanic influence. As 
the face of God was withdrawn, the infernal presence 
waxed more and more oppressive. It is necessary here 
to observe how unmistakeably and how uniformly the 
New Testament speaks of the heathen world not as 
merely practising evil, but as lying under the dominion 
of evil spirits, and of the Incarnation of Christ as the 
undermining and shattering that dominion. Thus our 
Lord Himself, upon the return of the Seventy with 
the report of their success, at once points out the true 
nature of their victory : " I beheld Satan as lightning 
fall from heaven 6 ." That first mission had struck at 
c St. Luke x. 1 8. 



III.] The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 39 



the heart of his power. So again, just before His own 
Passion, He announces while yet the voice from heaven 
thrilled on the ear of the startled multitude, " Now is 
the judgment of this world; now shall the prince of this 
world be cast out d ." So, a little later, He speaks of His 
sufferings as an encounter with the great adversary : 
" The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in 
Me e ." The title "PRINCE OF THIS WORLD" points to 
a dominion once, it may be, lawfully exercised by Satan 
as God s vicegerent over this planet, and still attempted 
to be asserted in spite of his apostasy. And the same 
idea is taken up by St. Paul, " It is the God of this world 
who blinds the minds of those who refuse to believe f ;" 
" It is the prince of the power of the air who worketh 
in the children of disobedience g ." They are the rulers 
of the darkness of this world with whom the Christian 
conflict is waged. And there is another class of texts, 
not to be passed by, which speak of physical suffering 
as the result of Satan s usurped mastery of the earth. 
The woman with the spirit of infirmity is the woman 
whom Satan hath bound. The ability to tread upon 
serpents and scorpions is the grant of a capacity to 
tread upon all the power of the enemy. And in the 
Epistle to the Hebrews we have the devil spoken of as 
holding even the power of death. 

Now the question is not whether this or that passage 
may be got rid of, as expressed in compliance with the 
notions of the day, but whether these passages all toge 
ther (and they might be multiplied) do not point uni 
formly to one truth as taught by Christ and the Apo 
stles, of a veritable supremacy obtained by evil spirits 
over mankind, a kingdom of darkness set up by them 

11 St. John xii. 31. e Ibid. xiv. 30. f 2 Cor. iv. 4. 

if Ephes. ii. 2 ; vi. 12. 



4o The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. [SERM. 

not growing out of man s corrupt nature alone, which 
the Cross of Christ was to shake and finally cast down. 

And when we proceed with the clue which Scripture 
thus gives, to thread the labyrinths of that old world, 
it is remarkable how all holds together, how this 
theory of a kingdom set up by Satan and his angels is 
the key which unlocks a thousand dark places in the 
records of humanity. We are to recollect that when 
the posterity of Noah started forth from their first 
settlements to people the void earth, they carried every 
where with them their belief in the Unseen. From the 
plains of Shinar they went out, the fathers of mankind, 
through the silence of primeval forests, into solitudes 
where the human voice had never sounded. There was 
no manifested Presence of the Holy One in their new 
resting-places to give life and light, but the tradition of 
that Presence had not died out, and the deep instincts 
of the human soul responded to the tradition. So that 
never, we may believe, did man sink to the level of the 
beasts, having no belief in, no fear of, the Invisible and 
the Eternal. And upon this profound conviction of the 
human soul, the great adversary forthwith began to 
work. He could not obliterate the innate consciousness 
of God s existence, but he could distort the true instinct, 
and draw men to the worship of false gods. Man could 
not live without God. He must by the very constitu 
tion of his being have gods to go before him ; but he 
might be satisfied with a lie. Hence the rise of idolatry. 
For what was idolatry in its deepest, truest sense ? It 
was Satan thrusting himself into the place of God, and 
diverting to himself the homage of the creature. "The 
fall of angels," says Hooker, "was pride. And these 
wicked spirits the heathen honoured instead of gods, 
some in oracles, some in idols, some as household gods ; 



III.] The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 41 

in a word, no foul and wicked spirit which was not in 
one way or other honoured of men as god, till such time 
as light appeared in the world and dissolved the works 
of darkness 11 ." This is the essence of the sin of idolatry. 
It is not as Scripture views it, as the early Church, 
which was confronted with it, considered it, the faulty 
worship through unworthy similitudes of the true God, 
but the bowing down of the worshipper to rebel spirits 
whom God had cast out. Accordingly, every vicious 
lust was not so much personified in some idol. This is a 
shallow way of regarding the fact. The truer conception 
is, that one seducing spirit and another procured them 
selves to be served each according to his own nature, 
until bolder and bolder waxed the prince of the kingdom, 
and in the confessed worship of the naked evil principle 
the triumph of the great rebel angel was complete. 

To this same Satanic agency likewise are we in all 
probability to refer that strange mixture of truth and 
deceit which are found in the ancient oracles, the practice 
of magic and witchcraft, against which not as mere im 
posture God thought it not unworthy to speak to Moses 
His sternest laws of prohibition. It is not necessary, on the 
one hand, to endorse the vulgar notions of the manner in 
which the agency of Satan was herein exhibited ; nei 
ther, on the other hand, if we believe (and Scripture is 
plain as to this) that there are undefmable ways of com 
munication between the human soul and the spirits of 
evil, that surely as the Holy One can breathe into us 
His promptings, no less can the Enemy whisper unto 
us his temptations ; if we believe this, then there is no 
difficulty in tracing to the same dark agency that entire 
system of mingled truth and fraud, and lying wonders, 
by which as in an inextricable web the souls of men 

h Hooker, bk. i. ch. 4. 



42 The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. [SERM. 

were for centuries held captive, so as to be unable to 
shake off the terrible bondage, even when the light of 
heaven broke into their prison-house. 

And hence too it appears, why the religion of the old 
world was ever accompanied with viciousness of morals. 
This is the great fact of heathenism its temples, its 
sacrifices, its priesthood, did nothing to raise the stand 
ard of moral goodness. Call to mind for a moment 
the utter disregard of human life. I speak not of the 
licence of war. The horrors of the amphitheatre, the 
slave slain for the fish-pond, are the fairer index of an 
utter forgetfulness of the origin, nature, and destiny of 
man. Look, again, at the entire disruption of domestic 
ties ; the lusts (of which it is a shame to speak) not merely 
indulged in by the bad, but countenanced by philoso 
phers and teachers ; the pollution which the streets of 
buried cities, exhumed from the sepulchre of ages, tes 
tify unto us, not as shrinking from observation, but as 
boasted before the sun. Look, yet again, at the stains 
which defile the noblest literature which human genius 
has created. Is it only the infirmity of our nature which 
these things demonstrate, and not rather, as Scripture 
intimates, the presence of fouler spirits wresting to their 
will the noblest spirits among men. 

And observe, lastly, how the difficult subject of dia 
bolical possession squares with this. It cannot, I believe, 
be ascertained at what precise period we first find men 
tion of the possessed with devils. The Book of Tobit 
contains an early instance. But if it be true that the 
power of Satan increased step by step, idolatry be 
coming more gross and the worship of evil more con 
fessed, it is in harmony with this that his power over 
the bodies of men should likewise augment, until at 
the close, when the night was far spent and the dawn 



III.] The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 43 

at hand, it manifested itself in fiercer visible convulsions 
of flesh and spirit, and so, when the Stronger than the 
strong came down, ministered unwittingly to Him an 
additional means of demonstrating His supremacy. 

Here, then, are some of the features of the kingdom 
of darkness as it prevailed from the fall of the first 
Adam to the birth of the second. On the one hand, 
we have the Presence of the Lord, retiring as it were 
from His dishonoured temple ; and on the other hand, 
the fallen archangel offering himself to the creature s 
instinct of worship, and gradually drawing to himself and 
to his host the homage of the nations, making worship 
the instrument of vice, until the adoration of the evil 
principle in its nakedness, and the corporal possession 
of men s bodies, marks the culmination of the power 
of the kingdom. Oh, as I contemplate that old world 
in its greatness and its littleness, its Teachings forth after 
truth, its prostration to evil, its occasional perceptions 
of a holier, purer life, its incapacity to live it, what 
does it resemble so much as some grand intelligence no 
longer master of itself, but while yet retaining a dim 
consciousness of its own terrible malady, under the 
fierce impulse of madness going greedily after every 
deed of violence and of shame. "And the Lord said 
unto Satan, Whence comest thou ?" And the answer 
is the answer which revelation and reason alike re-echo. 
" Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to 
and fro in the earth, and from walking UJD and down 
in it." 

Two great lessons flow from what has been said. 
First we may learn the vanity of all attempts to get 
rid of the mysteries of religion. The foundations of 
our most holy faith lie deep in the profoundest secrets 
of eternity. They touch upon truths wholly outside this 



44 TJie Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. [SERM. 

world of time ; the ineffable relationships of the Only 
Begotten Son to the Almighty Father ; His first mani 
festation to the heavenly hierarchy ; Satan s refusal to 
worship ; the fall of a third part of the angelic host ; the 
consequent hostility of the apostate spirit to the new 
creature man, issuing in a temporary triumph. And 
you do not grasp the whole truth unless you take into 
view all these more hidden verities. To pass them by 
in a vain attempt to conciliate modern rationalism is 
only to isolate the central truth of the Incarnation from 
those other cognate truths which give it its due propor 
tion in the chain of divine providences. We cannot 
estimate aright the work of Christ unless we connect it 
as Scripture does with other agencies. We cannot sym 
pathize with His triumphs, unless we realize the true 
character of His foe. The mystery of godliness stands 
in a strange correlation to the mystery of iniquity. The 
divine personality and mission of the Son, can scarcely 
be viewed apart from the personality and reign of Satan. 
You weaken rather than strengthen the cause of Chris 
tianity, by trying to sever between it and these darker 
things of God. 

The second lesson is this the utter incapacity of 
anything short of the faith of Christ, and the grace 
of Christ, to cleanse and lift up man s life. It is some 
times asked, " What has the Gospel done ?" Why, the 
Gospel alone has purified society, as (thank God) in 
spite of our unworthiness, it has been purified. Civil 
ization could not do it ; philosophy tried, and failed ; 
aye, and confessed its failure. " No one," said Seneca, 
" is of himself sufficiently strong to emerge from the 
slough. Some other must stretch forth a hand ; some 
other must draw him out 1 ." What is this but crea- 

1 Sen., Ep. 52. 



III.] The Kingdom of Darkness Prevailing. 45 

tion groaning for its deliverance, the wisest of this 
world crying out for a wisdom loftier than itself? It 
failed, that old civilization, with all its intellectual 
resources. It had no motive, no hope, no faith ade 
quate to the task, above all, no superhuman power 
working in it to do for man what he could not do for 
himself; so even when it saw the road, it could not walk 
in it ; when it enunciated rules of virtue, it could not 
practise them. " It is one thing," (says St. Augustine, 
contrasting the Church and the world,) " from a wooded 
steep to see one s country of peace, and not to find the 
path into it ; and another thing to pursue the road 
which leads there under the guardian care of a heavenly 
master." 

And if this be true of the entire race, so (oh, believe 
ye it ! ) is it true of each separate man. What all its 
intellect could not accomplish for that old world, its 
exaltation and its cleansing, neither can science or re 
finement or intellectual pre-eminence do for the indi 
vidual soul. " The ancient learning," again says St. Au 
gustine, " had no tears of confession to tell of, no broken 
spirit, no contrite heart, no sanctifying Spirit, no Cross 
of redemption V And by these things alone does man 
live ; by these alone can the individual soul be rescued, 
as the world was rescued, from the dominion of dark 
ness, and made fit for the inheritance of the saints in 
light. 

k Confessions, lib. vii. 21. 



SERMON IV. 

Efje (JTommcj in of tije <Son of iHan. $?is Conflict 
an* Fictorg. 



ST. JOHN xii. 31. 
"Now shall the prince of this world be cast out." 

TF a person of ordinary intelligence and of candid 
mind had the Gospel narratives for the first time 
brought to his notice, he would observe one central 
character, round whom the rest are grouped, moving 
onward through a variety of incidents with the sim 
plicity and reality of historical fact. Wonders, so to 
speak, play around Him ; but miracle is not His ordinary 
element, nor the material out of which His biography 
is constructed. Plain truth, calmness and solemnity, 
compassion and charity, these are His characteristics. 
From time to time, He gives, in His converse, indica 
tions of familiarity with things other than those with 
which human experience deals. His heavenly Father 
who has sent Him, the holy angels of God, the hostile 
powers of evil, with these He seems acquainted as we 
are not acquainted. He speaks with authoritative know 
ledge of God s will and God s acts. He declares abso 
lutely what is done round God s throne in heaven. He 
deals with the unseen world not as the inheritor, but as 
the corrector, of common belief. And all this, as we 
say, de suo. No one revealed aught to Him, of no one 
has He learnt anything; "Verily I say unto you" is 



48 The Coming in of the Son of Man. [SERM. 

His preface, when He has to speak of things unknown 
to man. 

Now I imagine our observer would at once see that 
there is no possibility of divaricating the sayings and 
testimonies of this Speaker, so that we may accept 
some of them and reject others. Either all is matter 
of fact, or else all is romance. If He has this autho 
ritative knowledge of His heavenly Father who sent 
Him, then it would be unfair to suppose that when He 
couples together His Father and the holy angels, He 
is in the same breath speaking of the living God and 
of the creations of a fictitious mythology ; it would be 
as unfair to suppose that when He in moments of equal 
solemnity speaks of spiritual foes, of the devil and his 
angels, He is dealing with unrealities. It would be plain 
to our observer, as I hope also it is plain to us, that 
he who should assert this might indeed must, if he 
follow his system up to completeness maintain that the 
Father who sent Him, indeed that every thing and 
person of which He spoke, except those which were 
palpable to human sense, were the creatures of His 
own imagination, and have for us no reality. 

I make these prefatory remarks, to shew you how 
entirely impossible I believe it for one who is a Chris 
tian in any sense to regard our Lord s conflict with 
the powers of darkness otherwise than as an objective 
reality ; and that I may shew that our simple Chris 
tian faith on this matter is a wiser and more consistent 
and more rational thing, than the current half-belief of 
the day. 

And now, entering on our main subject, let us first 
notice where we take it up. Darkness covers the earth, 
and gross darkness the nations. The powers of evil 
seem to the eye of sense to have prevailed. God s 



IV.] His Conflict and Victory. 49 

fair creation has been desolated by them. The moral 
state of the heathen world is too fearful to contemplate. 
The intellectual energies have either been perverted to 
subserve that moral degradation, or where they have 
been striving for good, have been baffled, and have 
sunk down in despair. The people of the living God, 
who possess His covenant and His ordinances, have 
indeed had the demon of idolatry cast out of them by 
the sharp discipline of the captivity, but have become 
the prey of the more malignant demons of hypocrisy 
and worldliness, and their last state is worse than their 
first. Nor was this unhappy age without more positive 
inroads from the unseen powers of darkness. The facts 
of demoniacal possession, as brought before us in the 
Gospels, are distinct and undeniable, on the supposition 
of any basis of truth at all underlying the personal his 
tory in those narratives. They are accurately distin 
guished from mere disease of a cognate form ; the 
phsenomena of casting out evil spirits in no particulars 
resemble those of miraculous healing. We have in the 
wretched victims all the symptoms of an oppressed, and 
in some cases of a redoubled consciousness ; and the 
usurper of their personality quits them reluctantly, and 
even in some cases not without the infliction of agonized 
cruel suffering. 

Such was the age ; the Augustan age of man s pride, 
and pomp, and power, and skill ; the darkest age and 
climax of misery of all that man was made for as an 
immortal being. Spiritually, we seem to have arrived 
at a period in the history of creation resembling that 
when the earth was without form and void, and dark 
ness was upon the face of the deep. 

But upon the darkness there arose a great light, 
shining in it, .but not comprehended by it; hated by 



5o The Coming in of the Son of Man. [SERM. 

the darkness, persecuted by the darkness, eventually 
extinguished by the darkness, but springing up again 
in renewed splendour, and passed on from hand to hand 
by the children of light, and yet to be passed on, even 
till all be light and no dark place remaining. 

It is to trace this conflict of light with darkness in 
the person of Him who is the light of the world, that we 
are to address ourselves this evening. May He Him 
self shine among us and within us ; while we are so 
employed. 

Without accepting the view held by some of the 
ancient fathers, that the great adversary was kept in 
ignorance of the nativity of our Lord, we may at all 
events take it as meaning for us thus much that except 
in the one particular of the malignant agency of Herod, 
no details have reached us of the conflict between Him 
and the powers of darkness during His infancy and 
youth. For us that conflict begins at the decisive and 
mysterious period of His temptation in the wilderness. 
And observe how entirely that temptation, in the form 
in which it is related to us, bears -out all that we know 
and believe respecting Him. In Him was no sin, not 
any even the least motion towards sin. It was quite 
impossible then that He, when He was tempted, should 
be "drawn away of His own lust and enticed." That 
temptation was not and could not be any struggle 
between the better and the worse mind within Himself. 
Whatever analogy in point of time it may have borne 
with those seasons of choice and decision which usher 
in the young man s active life, in this respect it had 
none ; it was no deliberation between the worse and the 
better path, no hesitation between enjoyment and self- 
denial, no wavering between present ambition and the 
fulfilment of the prescribed course. Throughout the 



IV.] His Conflict and Victory. 5 i 

whole, the tempter came to Him in person, came to 
Him from without. Evil did not "arise within Him, 
but was presented to Him, presented through the out 
ward senses, which in Him, as in ourselves, were avenues 
open for the impression of ideas on the mind within. 
And in that we read that He suffered, being tempted, 
we must conceive of that suffering not as an inward 
conflict with inclination to evil, not as a warring of the 
law of sin within the members against the law of God, 
but as the deep anguish and loathing of the holy soul 
at the contact and intrusion of evil, as the grief and 
revulsion of the pure spotless life and heart at the 
withering poison of selfish and unhallowed suggestions 
made to Him by the foe. In Him was an absolute 
barrier, beyond which the turbid waves of evil could not 
pass ; but against it they chafed and raged, disquieting 
and troubling His spirit, and driving the human will 
within the shelter of the divine purpose. 

It has perhaps not enough been noticed, that in our 
Lord s conquest over the foe at His temptation, there 
is the hiding rather than the putting forth of His power. 
The temptations come upon Him with all the acces 
sions of the unusual and the wonderful ; the forty days 
fast, the giddy pinnacle of danger, the mountain vision 
of pomp ; but His weapons are far other in character. 
He steps not out of the rank in God s army which the 
humblest Jew might have occupied ; His defensive 
weapons are the words of the law under which He was 
born into the world, " It is written," " It is written 
again ;" and to the final presumptuous attempt of the 
enemy to turn His life into treason, and His obedience 
into rebellion, He opposes that one central command, 
by loyalty to which the three in Babylon had foiled 
Nebuchadnezzar, and the seven and their mother had 

E 2 



52 The Coming in of the Son of Man. [SERM. 

resisted Antiochus, " Thou shalt worship the Lord thy 
God, and Him only shalt thou serve." And hereby is 
the Lord s conflict with Satan in the wilderness distin 
guished from others that follow, that His resistance was 
purely human ; that all the display of power was on the 
side of the foe ; that what He did is no more than we 
may do when tempted to sin ; no more than the holy 
youth did when he said, " How can I do this great 
wickedness, and sin against God ?" And hence it is 
that in this battle and victory has rightly been seen 
Paradise regained ; that it has been felt that, although 
much was yet to be done before the powers of darkness 
were finally bruised under foot, yet here, where the Lord 
as man vanquished man s ancient enemy, was the true 
counterpart of Eden, where our first father was tempted 
and fell. 

The narrative of the temptation in St. Luke ends with 
a notice of especial importance in this view of the subject 
that when the devil had ended all the temptations, he 
departed from Him for a season. The explanation of 
this has been usually, and I believe rightly, found in 
the words which our Lord used to those who came to 
take Him in the garden, words be it remembered also 
found in St. Luke s Gospel " Now is your hour, and 
the power of darkness." 

In passing to our Lord s public ministry, and there 
tracing the conflict, we are at once struck with the new 
phase into which it seems to have entered. Now the 
wicked spirits know Him as the Holy One of God, come 
forth out of the possessed at His bidding, are subject 
to His appointed heralds, the twelve and the seventy, 
commanding them in His name. We have His Divine 
power here prominently displayed : "Thou dumb and deaf 
spirit, ey&> eViTeXXoj ow, it is I who say unto thee, come 



IV.] His Conflict and Victory. 5 3 

out of him, and enter no more into him ;" and, we read, 
the "unclean spirits when they saw Him, fell down be 
fore Him, and cried saying, Thou art the Son of God. 
And He straitly charged them that they should not 
make Him known." So that during the public exercise 
of His ministry, His divine glory and power seem to 
have overawed and overborne the hosts of evil. But we 
are hardly therefore justified in supposing that His own 
soul, and His private hours were free from the harassing 
of the subtle foe. He Himself gives a name-to the traitor 
Judas, which seems to point to the fact that the enemy 
was from the first contriving, by means of that wicked 
instrument, the betrayal of Jesus to death. And in St. 
John s Gospel, the several stages of the dark treachery 
are distinctly ascribed, first to Satan having put it into 
his heart, at a certain time, and then, as it proceeded, to 
Satan entering into him, i.e. fully possessing him for evil. 
Again, from certain other expressions of our Lord we 
gather the continued watchfulness and subtlety of the 
malignant foe. When St. Peter, having but newly received 
praise for his confession of Jesus as the Son of God, igno- 
rantly and over-boldly ventured to rebuke the Lord for 
the expressed anticipation of His sufferings, the very 
same words by which the tempter was formerly defeated 
are again uttered, and a significant reason added : " Get 
thee behind Me, Satan ; thou art an offence unto Me, 
for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but 
the things that be of men." The carnal selfish view 
which would shrink from suffering this is again pre 
sented in all its loathsomeness before our Lord s sight, 
and He recoils back from it again with horror. Under 
the same head we may also number two other of His 
sayings. When He was charged with casting out devils 
by a league with the prince of the devils, He laid down 



54 The Coming in of the Son of Man. [SERM. 

clearly and carefully that ineffaceable distinction which 
there was between His work and Satan s work, His 
kingdom and Satan s kingdom. It is impossible that 
light can be partly darkness, or darkness partly light. 
Satan, in the possession of men s souls and the glory of 
this world, is represented as the strong man armed, 
keeping his goods in peace ; the Lord is the stronger 
than he, taking from him his armour wherein he trusted, 
and spoiling his goods. The other saying is the argu 
ment, not altogether dissimilar, by which, in the Gospel 
of St. John, He turns upon His enemies the charge that 
He had a devil, and turns their malignity against Him 
self to their father the devil, who was a murderer from 
the beginning. By these, and by sayings and incidents 
like these, we may see how close the conflict always lay 
to our Redeemer s soul, even during that time when it 
was not personally and prominently renewed ; how it 
appeared in the contradiction of sinners against Him, 
in the treachery of His friends, in the conspiracies of 
His enemies. We know nothing indeed of the secrets 
of His inner life ; but we may presume to say that 
when He continued whole nights in prayer to God, the 
inward conflict was not unfelt by Him, but rather that 
He was waging it from time to time in deep places far 
removed from human sight, and that on each occasion 
faith and resolve gamed the victory over human in 
firmity, new dangers were braved, and new difficulties 
encountered. 

One, and certainly the chief of such wrestlings of 
spirit, has been recorded for our instruction ; one, 
respecting which Jesus Himself said, "the prince of 
this world cometh, and hath nothing in Me ;" one, too, 
bearing a certain analogy with the former scene of 
temptation. The weakness and the exhausted frame, 



IV.] His Conflict and Victory. 5 5 

crushed down with the horror of the bitter cup of 
suffering, now close at His lips, prompted at the first 
moment the prayer that it might depart from Him. 
Three times does the temptation come on Him. After 
each He seeks for sympathy in the affection of His 
disciples. All the while the human will is waning, 
the holy resolve is waxing onwards. The human will 
was not sin, was not inclining to sin ; but while the 
spirit was willing, the flesh was weak, was open to 
the tempter, was keenly watched by the malignity of 
the foe. At this point the real victory was gained. 
Never were words sublimer in their simplicity than 
these of St. John, "Jesus therefore knowing all things 
that should come upon Him, went forth unto them." 

And now we come to that with respect to which 
the saying in our text was uttered, "Now shall the 
prince of this world be cast out," which was the ad 
versary s triumph, and yet the Lord s glorification ; 
the culminating point of the foe s enmity, and the 
greatest victory of the Saviour s love. The Cross of 
Calvary is the centre of the world s history ; to it all 
before converges ; from it all that follows shall radiate. 
There the Saviour triumphed openly over the powers 
of evil. " Through death He vanquished him that had 
the power of death, that is, the devil ;" through the blood 
of His Cross He abolished the ancient enmity between 
God and man, brought in by the evil one ; and by His 
divine power He came up out of death with that na 
ture of ours which He had taken upon Him triumphant 
over death ; and with it upon Him He ascended up 
where He was before, carrying that nature of ours into 
the presence, and upon the very throne of God. And 
now all things are subject to Him, in heaven and in 
earth, and under the earth, i.e. in the realms of darkness 



56 The Coming in of tJie Son of Man. [SERM. 

and the lost ; and all this lapse of the ages, and all these 
changes of empires, and all this progress of man, are 
but the steps whereby all things are being put under 
His feet, that He may reign with His saints in that 
kingdom which is the one promise of the world, and for 
which all creation groans. 

And meantime, my brethren, how stands the conflict ? 
where is now the foe ? what are we to think of him and 
of ourselves ? The Cross of Christ hath passed ; the Son 
of Man is at the right hand of God. The foe is not 
as he was. His power is broken broken as respects 
man in general, broken especially as respects the Church 
and people of Christ. From the day when the Lord 
was taken up from us even till this day, has the king 
dom of evil been crumbling away before the grace of 
Christ s Gospel. Slowly indeed, and, as far as we ought 
to be fellow- workers with that grace, unworthily of Him 
who hath founded it, does this blessed progress go on 
towards the final triumph ; still are the dark corners of 
the earth full of cruelty, still in vast unevangelized tracts 
does the strong man armed seem to be keeping his goods 
in peace ; but age after age abundant grace is given in 
answer to the devout prayers and missionary efforts of 
the Church, and the dark spaces are narrowing before ad 
vancing light. Where the Church in her fulness has been 
set up, in Christendom itself, we witness more advanced 
stages of the great conflict, and the kingdom of light in 
further development. Age by age the maxims and 
practices of selfishness and cruelty are giving way, and 
the leaven is gradually spreading through the lump of 
human society. And in the advance of the great Chris 
tian body, the individual Christian doubtless also gains 
advantage for his share of the great conflict. But the 
laws of spiritual being are not altered. Man has not 



TV.] His Conflict and Victory. 57 

ceased to be, under redemption, what he was in himself 
and his personal attributes before redemption. We are 
still responsible, open to solicitation from evil, open to 
influence for good. The soul of man is drawn upward 
by God s grace, is drawn downward to ruin by God s 
enemy. About ourselves, as once about our Lord, are 
the hosts of darkness leagued together against every* 
one of us ; not yet is the abyss sealed, or the foe chained 
down. Each one, by himself and for himself, must 
maintain the conflict with the spiritual enemy. It is 
the first law of our moral being, that by temptation, 
by suffering, and resolve, by power exerted, and rebut 
ting the enemy, each one of us is to rise to good and 
to God ; each one of us is to win his way to the ever 
lasting reward. Where then is the difference ? What 
is it to us that the Son of Man was brought in ? What 
to us is His conflict and victory ? In our inner hearts, 
when we are assailed by divers temptations, of what 
import to us is that portion of the world s history in 
which He lived and died, any more than any other 
portion ? What is He to us, any more than any other 
great and pure person who has fought the good fight 
and won the glittering crown ? Let our answer to this 
be clear and definite, or it is no answer for us : or it will 
not speak peace to our hearts in the hour of our trial. 

What He is to us in that hour, what we feel Him to 
be to us in every hour of failing strength, of agonized 
prayer, of wrestling and yearning with God, He is, not 
because He has set us an example, not because we 
wonder at Him, not because we love Him merely, but 
because on Him in that conflict, on Him in that victory, 
on Him as He bled on the cross, on Him as He burst 
the tomb, on Him as He rose through the cloud that 
received Him, on Him as He now sits on the throne of 



58 The Coming in of the Son of Man. [SERM. 

God, He bears our human nature entire, summed up in 
Him ; so that His conflict is our conflict, His victory our 
victory, His acceptance before God s throne our ac- 
ce ptance, so that we are more than conquerors through 
Him that loved us. And thus, when I am harassed by 
the foe, when temptation oppresses and weak nature is 
*giving way, there is One to look to, there is One to lean 
upon, there is One to commune with, there is One to get 
strength from, who is mine ; mine for all I can need in 
all the depths of my nature, because He is in, and lives 
through, all that nature in His Deity ; God with me : 
mine, not because I have won Him, but because He has 
won me and bought me, and paid His blood for me, by 
an everlasting covenant, firm as the covenant of the earth 
and the sea ; so that out of weakness I can stretch out my 
hand and His hand shall grasp it, and out of faintness 
I can utter my feeble cry, and He shall answer ; and for 
all my wants there comes supply, and for all my sins 
there comes pardon, and in all my troubles there comes 
peace, and in all my struggles there comes victory, out 
of His fulness, for in Him all fulness dwells. 

You will hear, my brethren, from those who shall 
come after me in this Lent season, how He has pro 
vided for this conflict to be carried on during these ages 
of waiting in the body of which He is the Head. You 
shall hear how the promise of the Father, won by Him, 
came down on His people, the oil of His anointing de 
scending to the skirts of His raiment ; and you shall 
hear who were set up to dispense and to carry on that 
grace, and what are the aids and the weapons of the 
conflict, and what the crisis and final event. 

Meantime, and that seems especially the matter to be 
pressed upon us to-night, whatever be the means and 
appliances appointed for our warfare, and none of them 



IV.] His Conflict and Victory. 59 

may be safely neglected by us, let us in them all, let us 
through them all, be ever, each one for himself, looking 
to Him the Captain, who is gone up before us the Son 
of God, the righteous Head of our common nature. 
This, my brethren, is for each one of us the one -thing 
above all others needful, that we should know Him for 
ourselves. We may hear of Him by the hearing of the 
ear ; we may be sound in the faith respecting Him ; we 
may love His ordinances, and rejoice to meet round 
His holy Table ; but in all these, and above all things, it 
is Himself that we must seek and find ; Himself that 
we must know and commune with, and walk about with 
in our common life. In temptation here, in trial and 
conflict anywhere and at any time, there is but one 
sure safeguard, binding together the affections, knitting 
up the resolves with everlasting strength, and that safe 
guard is the abiding consciousness in the soul, of that 
glorified Human Form on the right hand of God, the 
living lustre of His eye, the sight of His hand pointing 
our way, the blessed sound of His voice cheering and 
commanding us: "To him that overcometh will I give 
to sit down with Me on My throne, even as I also over 
came and am set down with My Father on His throne." 
With this assurance, the weakest among us may become 
strong, and the feeble one may vanquish a thousand. 
" If God be for us, who can be against us ?" 



SERMON V. 

Itingtiom of iLtgfjt set itp.Ejje Conflict anti 
Fictorg of its tfaitftful Cfjiloren. 



ST. LUKE xxiv. 49. 

"Behold, I send the promise of My lather upon you: but tarry 
ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from 
on high." 

A/TAN S power had been weighed in the balance, and 
had been found wanting. Minds, as acute, as rich, 
as varied in their gifts, as any which God had created, 
had done whatever could be done in the way of in 
tellect. The intrinsic beauty of goodness, its fitting- 
ness, the moral duty of seeking it for its own sake, and 
as the end of man, had been taught with all the power 
of Greek intelligence. The schools of philosophy had 
decayed. Their lessons had become mostly powerless 
on those who taught in them a . Socrates, Plato, Aris 
totle, were to use a world-wide influence within their 
own province, the human intellect. Their instantaneous 
failure, and three centuries of decay, had shewn that 
they were not to be the moral teachers, or the regene 
rators of mankind. 

Rome had tried what man could do on the moral 
side. The stern, unloving warriors, strict with them- 

tt "230." Plutarch. Comparat. These! c. Rom. c. 7. "520." Val. 
Max. Hist. v. 6. i. "521." A. Cell. Noct. Att. xvii. 21. 



62 The Kingdom of LigJit set iip. [SERM. 

selves as with others, had stamped on their polity and 
their people a rigid morality. It is a marvel to us, how 
at least fidelity on the wife s side could become to such 
an extent a heathen virtue. Contrast with the miseries 
and iniquities revealed and fostered by the English 
Divorce Court, Roman faithfulness, through which, in 
a hot climate, divorce was unknown for two hundred 
and thirty, some say, for five hundred and twenty years. 
But the hard, icy virtues of the republic, frost-bound by 
the necessity of discipline, had, under the warm glow 
of prosperity, melted into one stream of universal dis 
soluteness. The failure of a mighty effort leaves the 
greater hopelessness. It is a calm historian, who turned 
away sickened from his own times, (about our Lord s 
birth,) in which, by a rapid but complete declension, 
" we can bear," he says, " neither our vices nor remedies b ." 
Another, who could .speak freely of iniquity at which he 
afterwards connived, says, "Will the wise ever cease to 
be angry, if once he begins ? All is full of guilt and 
vice ; more is committed than can be constrained. A 
great war of wickedness is waged ; daily the lust for 
sin is greater, the shame less. Casting out all regard 
for aught good or just, lust fastens where it will. Guilt 
is no longer stealthy ; it parades itself. Iniquity is so 
sent abroad, has such might in the hearts of all, that 
innocence is not rare only ; it is not c ." A wide-spread 
nature-worship, whose centre was the mystery of re 
produced life, consecrated sensuality ; the philosophy 
of Stoics or Epicureans, the most rigid or the most lax, 
alike justified degrading sin d ; human nature cast itself 

b Liv. Praef. ad Hist. v. fin. 

c Seneca de Ira, ii. 8. It is thought to have been one of his earliest 
works. 

d See Dollinger Ileidenthum und Judenthum, b. v. c. ii. p. 328. 



V.] The Conflict and Victory of its FaitJiful Children. 63 

willingly into the black pool, to whose edge its gods 
beckoned it on. 

Even Jewish life had decayed. Its most esteemed 
sect was rigid in externals, in love heartless, in inward 
life reprobate. Ambition and hatred of their masters 
had desecrated the prophetic promises of spiritual victo 
ries into temporal hopes. An Epicurean sensuality had 
bound down the hopes of a third class to the things 
of this life. 

It seems as though God had waited until there could 
be no hope of the moral regeneration of man from man, 
to work His own marvellous work. As He employed 
the poor, the illiterate, "unlearned and ignorant men," 
" the foolish things of the world, and the weak things of 
the world, and base things of the world, and things de 
spised, yea, things" accounted as if they "were not" 
to confound the wise and the mighty, and that which 
held that it alone was, in order "that no flesh should 
glory in His Presence," so He allowed man s keenest 
intelligence, and strongest moral power, the instruments 
which He had Himself formed in the natural order of 
things, to try their utmost and fail, that the Divinity 
of Jesus and His revelation might stand out the more 
clearly, after the recognition of the impotence of what 
was grand, powerful, beautiful, perfect in its way, but 
human. 

What was lacking, was not so much understanding, 
or motives, as power. The unwritten law, written in 
men s consciences (however, here or there, it was ob 
scured even in its primal laws), was clear. " I see what 
is better, and approve it ; I follow what is worse," is 
a confession of human nature, just as our Lord was 
coming. Dissoluteness had not yet quite eaten out 
among the people the old beliefs in a sort of heaven 



64 The Kingdom of Light set tip. [SERM. 

and hell, the Elysian fields and Tartarus ; but it was 
the powerless echo of a mighty truth, whose dying 
sounds moved neither heart nor intellect. 

Not, then, the inherent might of truth was wanting to 
the soul ; man had already more truth than he availed 
himself of. Not persuasive motives ; what man had 
already, were powerless. Motives will not enable one 
paralyzed to move. The Gospel has constraining mo 
tives, stronger than hope and fear, love for Him who 
so loved us. Yet love, too, has its constraining power 
to those alive, not to one dead. And human nature 
was dead to good, in its trespasses and sins. 

What then Avas needed, besides all revealed truth, 
was " power." Our blessed Lord came to give us that 
power, being Himself " the wisdom of God, and the 
power of God e ." He came to give a new beginning 
to our nature, by Himself taking it. He took our hu 
man weakness, to impart to it His Divine might. The 
power which He was and had, He, by His manhood, 
lodged in it. Mankind was redeemed by weakness ; it 
was converted by power. The power had been hidden 
in His humiliation, for the suffering of His atoning 
Death. The reason for shrouding it was removed on 
His resurrection. Then He who "was of the seed of 
David according to the flesh," was, "according to the 
Spirit of holiness," i.e. according to His holy and Divine 
Nature, "defined" or marked out to be "the Son of God 
in power by the resurrection of the dead f ." This power 
He laid as the groundwork of the apostles mission ; 
" All power is given to Me in heaven and in earth. 
Go ye therefore, and disciple all nations ; I am with 
you alway, unto the end of the world g ." This power, 
which was His, He bade His Apostles wait until they 

I Cor. i. 24. f Rom. i. 3. * St. Matt, xxviii. 18 20. 



v.] The Conflict and Victory of its Faithful Children. 65 

should be invested with it. " I send the promise of 
My Father upon you ; but tarry ye in the city of Jeru 
salem, until ye be endowed with power from on high h ." 
And this power was the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. 
In Him they were to be baptized, immersed, flooded. 
" Ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many 
days hence V "Ye shall receive power, after that the 
Holy Ghost is come upon you-i." 

Doubtless this power included the gifts of superhuman 
works wrought by the Apostles, as St. Peter speaks of 
our Lord Himself: "Ye know, how God anointed Jesus 
of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power; Who 
went about doing good, and healing all that were op 
pressed with the devil ; for God was with Him k ." 

Its first expression was in the gift of tongues ; but 
the gift of tongues was only the vehicle of the Divine 
power. " We do hear them speak in our own tongues 
tJie wonderful works of God." St. Paul, in speaking of 
what "Christ" had "wrought by" him "to the obe 
dience of the Gentiles, by word or deed," distinguishes 
these two ; " in the power of signs and wonders," " in 
the power of the Holy Spirit ] ;" an outward and super 
natural power of miracles, and an inward transforming 
power of the Spirit. 

But the outward miracles were the body, not the 
soul. They were God s glorious works of Divine love 
attesting His Presence ; the rending of the rocks, the 
earthquake, the fire, were but the forerunners of the 
Lord ; He was not in them ; God manifested Himself 
in the still small voice m . The mighty works in the 
Gospel accredited God s messengers, as come from Him ; 
they disposed men s hearts to listen ; but the might 

b St. Luke xxiv. 49. Acts i. 5. > Ibid. 8. k Ibid. x. 38. 

1 Rom. xv. 1 8. m I Kings xix. n, 12. 

F 



66 The Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM- 

which converted the heart, was the Gospel itself, spoken 
in the words of God to hearts which He opened to re 
ceive it. The Gospel itself was "the power of God 
unto salvation"." "The preaching of the cross was to 
them who perish foolishness ; but to us who are saved 
it is the power of God ." " My word and my preaching 
were not in persuasive words of man s wisdom, but in 
demonstration of the Spirit and of power." It was not 
"persuasion," but "demonstration;" not demonstration 
of human reasoning, but a divine power and energy 
of heavenly grace p . It was an Almighty and ever- 
present power, working in and through them. " I be 
came a minister of the Gospel," says St. Paul, " accord 
ing to the gift of the grace of God, which was given to 
me, according to the inworking of His power V And 
this power they bore about with them in this our de 
caying frame, " in earthen vessels, that the transcending- 
ness of the power," they say, " may be of God, and not 
from us r ." 

Yet they were but great eminent instruments of 
Divine power. " The Spirit of the Lord spake by " 
them, "and His word was on" their "tongue 3 ." Speak 
ing with Divine power, they brought over the world to 
God ; savages they persuaded to learn wisdom ; all the 
whole order of the world they altered. But they were 
only triumphant captains in the war of the Lord, under 
the great Captain of our salvation, chiefs of the Church, 
lights of the world. They who so bare Christ upon their 

n Rom. i. 1 6. i Cor. i. 18. 

P "The Divine word (i Cor. ii. 4) saith, that what is spoken (although 
in itself true and most persuasive) is not self-sufficing to reach the human 
soul, unless some power from God be also given to the speaker, and grace 
engerminate in what is spoken ; this too being, not without God, infused 
in those who speak profitably." (Orig. c. Cels. vi. 2.) 

> Eph. iii. 7. 2 Cor. iv. 7. 2 Sam. xxiii. 2. 



V.] The Conflict and Victory of its Faithful Children. 67 

tongues, who had that seraphic love, doubtless have 
their thrones with cherubim and seraphim. But the 
"power" itself they speak of, as the common possession 
of the Church. For it was one and the same Spirit 
which, having been given without measure to our Lord, 
was thenceforth to be poured forth fully upon His 
Church, giving to the whole Church (when acting as 
a whole) that inerrancy which He gave to His Apostles, 
streaming, in its sanctifying powers, upon all its mem 
bers ; in all, supernatural, lifting up the soul above 
nature, uniting it to God, and restoring His likeness 
in it. In the Apostles, above all, were those gifts of 
the Spirit, which were for the benefit of others. Yet 
these, too, all but infallibility, continued on in indivi 
duals too in the Church since ; nay, even in its lesser 
members ; for if any one speaks so as to reach a bro 
ther s soul, our Lord s words still come true of him ; 
" It is not you that speak, but the Spirit of My Father 
who speaketh in you." 

But in the conflict which belongs to all, the Apostles 
needed the same armoury as we ; we are gifted with that 
same endowment whereby they trampled upon Satan, 
subdued the flesh, despised the world. To them, too, 
weakness was Divine might. It is one of the few per 
sonal revelations to himself which St. Paul records, 
" My grace sumceth for thee, for My power is perfected 
in weakness V " Therefore," he subjoins, " most sweetly 
will I rather boast in my infirmities, that the power of 
Christ may reside upon me." Apostles had the same 
weaknesses as we, save those which any of us entail on 
ourselves by evil habits ; we have, for victory, for eter 
nal life, for glory, for that which is the glory and the 
joy of eternal life, the love of God, the same helps as 

1 2 Cor. xii. 9. 
F 2 



68 T/ic Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM. 

they. "The least grace," it is a dogmatic saying", "is 
able to resist any concupiscence, and to gain eternal 
life." 

But St. Paul, who glories in his own weakness, exults 
in the superabundant might of grace deposited in the 
Church for each of us by virtue of its union, and ours 
in it, with Christ, its Head. Inspiration itself (since if 
must needs use our human words) does not seem to 
suffice him, as he piles up words upon words to utter as 
he may, that which is unutterable the transcendentness 
of the might of the grace of God to usward. It is not 
to be uttered in words. As 

" He who loveth, knoweth well 
What Jesus tis to love, " 

so he who has used grace, knows something of the 
power of grace. Its fullest power that saint alone can 
know, who here below used it most, and whom it has 
uplifted nearest to the throne of God. The Ephesians 
knew it. They were a source of unceasing thanksgiving 
to St. Paul for " the faith in the Lord Jesus, which was 
among them, and the love to all the saints v ." And 
therefore he prayed for them, that God would reveal to 
them by an inward illumining of the eyes of the heart, 
what ? Some fresh truth ? Some larger knowledge 
of Himself ? No : but what is the transcendent greatness 
of the power of His grace which they knew already. 
" That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father 
of glory, would give you the spirit of wisdom and reve 
lation in the full knowledge * of Him ; having the eyes 
of your heart enlightened, so that you may know, what 
is the hope of His calling, and what the riches of the 
glory of His inheritance in the saints" (this relates to 

u S. Thorn. 3 p. q. 62, art. 6, fin. comp. q. 70, art. 4, cone. T Eph. 
i. 15, 1 6. x liri yviaa ti, \. \"J. 



V.] The Conflict and Victory of its FaitJiful Cliildren. 69 

what eye hath not seen nor ear heard, the glory of those 
already perfected, but he adds, as equally an object of 
revelation, the might of grace which God puts forth here 
below) "and what the transcending greatness of His 
power to usward the believing^ according to the working 
of the strength of His might, which He worked in Christ, 
in that He raised Him from the dead, and placed Him 
on His Right Hand in the heavenly places, far above all 
principality and power and dominion, and every name 
which is named, not only in this world but in that 
which is to come, and hath subjected all things under 
His feet." And Him, Who is thus above all might, He 
has given to be the Source of the might lodged in all of 
us who from that time to the end are " the believers." 
"And Him He gave to be Head over all to the Church, 
which is His body, the fullness of Him who filleth all 
things in all." 

He parallels "working" with "working;" the great 
ness of His power to usward who believe, with the 
might of His power whereby He raised Christ from the 
dead. The might of grace operating in us was involved 
in the might which gave life to the dead Body of Jesus. 
" According to," he says ; as the effect is in the cause. 
And what might ? The might of Him Who is above 
all might which can be named or conceived. And why 
should this might, shewed forth in our Lord, redound 
to us ? Because we belong to Him. He is our Head, 
we are His members ; and He vouchsafes to account 
something to be lacking to Himself, until the last re 
deemed sinner, the price of His Precious Blood, shall be 
gathered unto Him, because the Church, i.e. the whole 
multitude of His redeemed, is, as being the body of Him 
Who is our Head, the fullness, or filling up, of Him, 
Who, in His Godhead, filleth all things in all. 



7<D Tlie Kingdom of L ight set up. [SERM. 

We have seen the height, look now at the breadth of 
this power, how he prays for those of another Church ?, 
who had the same faith in Jesus, the same love towards 
all saints, in whom the Gospel had been not only fruit- 
bearing but growing since they first heard of it. He 
prayed unceasingly, that the grace and the knowledge 
of the will of God should spread through their whole 
spiritual being, and that, with power. " That ye should 
be filled with the thorough knowledge of His will in all 
wisdom and spiritual understanding, to walk worthily 
of the Lord to all pleasing, fruit-bearing and increasing 
in all good work, empowered in all power according to 
the might of His glory, to all endurance and long- 
suffering with joy z ." The glory of the might of Christ 
is manifested in being put forth to strengthen us ; the 
power, wherewith we are empowered, is in conformity 
with the might of Christ, and universal. 

And this he prays even for his most recent converts % 
that " our God would count them worthy of His calling, 
and fulfil all good pleasure in goodness, and all work 
of faith in power." And this power, lodged in us, stands 
opposed to our mute shrinking from exertion. " God 
did not give us a spirit of cowardice, but of power, and 
love, and of correction V 

This power they had, having been once powerless. 
The Epistles embody spiritual facts. They appeal to 
people s souls, what they had been, what God had done 
for them, what they had become. They had been, for 
the most part, like others. Heathens, they had lived 
in heathen sins. They had been dead to all spiritual 
things, in trespasses and sins c ; sold under sin d ; slaves 

y Col. i. 4, 6. 2 Ilx 9 II. " 2 Thcss. i. 11. 2 Tim. i. 7. 
c Eph. ii. i, 5 ; Col. ii. 13. d Rom. vii. 14. 



V.] The Conflict and Victory of its Faithful Children. 7 1 

of sin e ; sin ruled over them by a law to which they 
were captive f . 

They all, St. Paul says emphatically, "we all," i.e. 
all alike, Jews and Gentiles, "were occupied in the lusts 
of our flesh, doing the wills of the flesh and of our 
minds, and we were, by nature, children of wrath, like 
the rest g ." Nay, they had not only their inherent 
powerlessness. As they had now the powerful inworking 
of God the Holy Ghost for good, so aforetime they had 
the inworking of an evil spirit for evil. As the patri 
archs walked to and fro with God, so now people 
" walked according to the course of this world, accord 
ing to the ruler of the power of the air, the spirit, who 
now worketh h ," not in them who had been freed from 
him but, " in the children of disobedience." 

And so St. Paul bids them be tender to the heathen, 
as having once been what these still were, "shewing all 
meekness towards all men ; for we too were formerly 
without understanding, disobedient, erring, slaves to 
divers lusts and passions, passing our whole lives in 
malice and envy, hateful and hating one another 1 ." 

Men were amazed, St. Peter attests, at the change, as 
they are now too at the conversion of one, Christian in 
name only ; and, as they do now also, they calumniated 
them. "Sufficient is the past time, to have worked out 
the will of the heathen, by walking, as ye did, in lascivi- 
ousncsses, lusts, drunkennesses, revellings, carousals ; 
wherein they are amazed, that you rush not with them 
into the same slough of profligacy, speaking evil of 
you k ." 

But from all this Christians had been set free, and 
free they remained. Their two conditions, their past 

e Rom. vi. 17, 20. f Ib. vii. 23, 25. K Eph. ii. 3. h Ib. 2. 
1 Tit. iii. 3. k I Pet. iv. 3, 4. 



72 The Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM. 

and their present, were as different as darkness and 
light, death and life, utter slavery and perfect freedom, 
prostrate weakness and superhuman strength, degrada 
tion below man and elevation above man. And be 
tween those two states there had been an act. Were 
there no history besides the Epistles, these would be 
records of the marvellous transformation of countless 
multitudes at one and the same time. They had been 
what we should shrink to think of; they became what 
we should long to be. And one act had passed between. 
Holy Scripture says not only, " Ye were ungodly, ye are 
now godly ; ye were profane, ye are now devout ; ye 
were sensual, ye are now spiritual." It says that their 
past and their present were severed by a great act, in 
which they had only been recipients, with their own 
free-will accepting the free gift of God. 

" God shone in our hearts," they say, " called us, 
wrought and moulded us for this very thing, Who also 
is He who gave us the earnest of the Spirit 1 ; He loved 
us and made us acceptable to Himself in the Beloved ; 
co-quickened us in Christ, anointed us, sealed us." " The 
law of the Spirit of Christ freed me from the law of sin 
and death." On the other hand, they say of themselves : 
we were compassionated, were made free from sins and 
from the law, and were made servants to righteousness ; 
we were reconciled, were justified, were washed, were 
sanctified, were saved ; we received the atonement, an 
anointing, the spirit of adoption, access to His grace ; 
their old man had been crucified with Christ, co-interred ; 
with Him they had been co-interred, with Him co- 
raised ; in Him they had been re-created unto good 
works; with Him they had been clothed ; in Him made 
rich ; in Him they had been all baptized intu one body, 
1 2 Cor. v. 5. 



v.] T/tc Conflict and Victory of its FaitJiful Children. 73 

all had been made to drink into One Spirit ; by His 
Spirit they had been sealed to the day of redemption m . 
And what was their condition now ? You know the deep 
expression of intimate love and union they were " m 
Christ." To Him they were united by His Spirit dwell 
ing in them, because they had been made members of 
Christ, closely united to Him as members to their Head, 
of His flesh and of His bones, because, as He says, 
"Whoso eateth My Flesh, and drinketh My Blood, 
dwelleth in Me, and I in him. . . He that eateth Me, 
shall live by Me "." 

Of all this, the poor world could, of course, know 
nothing, as neither can the natural man now. But it 
saw the change, and then it scorned, reproached, ridi 
culed (as it does now), counted Christians as madmen, 
or it was converted. While some were moved by mi 
racles or the fulfilment of prophecy , and others, "yea, 
oftentimes were drawn by an over-mastering power of 
the Spirit against their will changing their ruling mind 
suddenly from hatred of the Word to willingness to die 
for it p ," others were moved by the superhuman life or 
superhuman change, which they saw. "Why mention 
the countless multitude of those who changed from 
profligacy, and who learned continence ? For Christ 
called not the righteous, nor the sober to repentance ; 
but the ungodly, and profligate, and unrighteous. But 
that we should be endurant of evil and subservient to 
all, He saith on this wise, To him who smiteth thee 
on the one cheek, turn to him the other also. Nor doth 

ra See the fuller development of the bearing of these statements in 
Holy Scripture, in Pusey s " Scriptural Doctrine of Holy Baptism," 
pp. 155 175, "Passages which speak of Christian gifts, as having 
been bestowed in the past." 

" St. John vi. 56, 7. St. Aug. in Ps. cxlix. 13. P Orig. 

c. Cels. i. 46. 



74 The Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM. 

He will that we should be imitators of the bad, but 
He bade us through patience and meekness to lead all 
from shame and lust of evil things ; which, moreover, 
we can shew in the case of many who have come among 
us, who changed from violent and oppressive men, 
having been conquered, either when they traced the 
endurance of their neighbour s life, or the strange pa 
tience of fellow-travellers when defrauded, or when 
they made trial of those with whom they were en 
gaged in business V 

Celsus mocked at the Gospel for receiving sinners ; 
" Perfectly to change nature," he said truly, " is all- 
difficult r ." Truly, for man it is impossible. But, then, 
on that very ground, the change, when it did exist, 
was Divine. "When we see those words which he 
saith are uninstructed, (as if they were charms,) to 
be filled with power, impelling whole multitudes at 
once from profligacy to a life wholly well-ordered, 
from injustice to goodness, from a recreant unman- 
liness to a mind striving to despise even death for 
the sake of the godliness revealed among them, how 
can we fail to admire the power lodged therein ? For 
the word of those who first ministered and toiled to 
found the Churches of God ; yea, their preaching was 
with persuasiveness, not such as is the persuasiveness of 
those who proclaim the wisdom of Plato or any other 
philosopher who had nothing but human nature. But 
the demonstration in the Apostles of Jesus, having been 
given by God, was persuasive from the Spirit and power. 
Wherefore their word, or rather the Word of God, ran 
most swiftly and most forcibly, changing through them 
many of those to whom sin was nature and custom ; 
whom man could not have changed even by punishing, 

St. Justin, Apol. i. 15, 16. v In Orig. iii. 69. 



v.] The Conflict and Victory of its Fait Jif ill Children. 75 

but the Word transmade, forming and fashioning them 
after its own will s ." 

Even persecution was the harvest-seed of the Church, 
not by enlisting sympathies, (which were none, in a peo 
ple brutalized the more by the exhibition of Christian 
suffering, except when an executioner here and there 
came in nearer contact with a sufferer,) but because the 
superhuman fortitude drew people s thoughts. "Every 
man who beholdeth so much endurance," is an appeal to 
a Roman governor, cognizant of facts, "being struck 
with some misgiving, is kindled with the desire of en 
quiring, what is the cause of this ? and so soon as he 
discovereth the truth, himself also immediately follow- 
ethitV 

That change which passed over each converted soul, so 
that it hated what it before craved ; had serene mastery 
over the passions, to which it was before enslaved ; loved 
to be without what was before the miserable solace of 
its misery ; loved what it before had no taste for ; this 
was a spiritual fact which could be known only by ex 
perience. The experience of the senses tells us the 
things of sense ; the experience of the soul tells us the 
things which pass in the soul. Beforehand they seem 
impossible ; experienced they are known. " I," says St. 
Cyprian, of his heathen state u , " when I yet lay in dark 
ness and blind night, and tottering and uncertain with 
erring steps reeled on the sea of this tossing world, 
ignorant of my life, alien from truth and light ; according 
to my then ways, I thought what the Divine mercy 
promised for my salvation, altogether difficult and hard, 
that one could be new-born, that, quickened to a new 

In Orig. iii. 68. Tertull. ad Scap. end, p. 150, Oxf. Tr. ; 

comp. his Apol. end ; and others quoted there, p. 105, note a, Oxf. Tr. 
u Ad Donat., 2, 3, pp. 2, 3, Oxf. Tr. 



76 The Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM. 

life by the laver of healing water, one should lay aside 
what he had been before, and, while the frame of the 
body still remained, should be changed himself in heart 
and mind. How is so great a conversion possible, that 
suddenly and rapidly that should be put off which, either 
being part of our natural selves, has hardened in the 
neglected soil, or, if acquired, has long been engrained, 
inveterate through age? These things hold secure by 
deep, far-penetrating roots. While allurements still cling 
tenaciously, love of wine must needs invite, pride inflate, 
anger inflame, rapacity disquiet, cruelty stimulate, am 
bition delight, lust cast headlong. These things said I 
ofttimcs with myself; for, being held entangled with 
very many errors of my former life, whereof I did not 
believe that I could be freed, I humoured the vices 
which clung to me, and, in despair of aught better, nur 
tured my own evils, as being now my own offspring, 
born in my house." 

The method of his conversion St. Cyprian does not 
relate. For he relates only his own evils, and the re-cre 
ating good of God. But see the contrast of power- 
lessness and power. "But after that, the stain of the 
former life having been wiped away by the aid of the 
life-giving water, a light from above, serene and pure, 
poured itself into my forgiven breast, after that the 
second birth re-formed me into a new man, drinking in 
the Spirit from heaven, then forthwith, in a marvellous 
manner, things doubtful assumed steadfastness, things 
closed lay open, things dark shone with light ; what 
seemed aforetime difficulties offered facilities ; what was 
thought impossible seemed now achieveable, as it MIS 
to own, that that which, being born after the flesh, lived 
subject to guilt, was of earth, that which the Holy Ghost 
was now quickening had begun to be of God. Thou 



V.] TJie Conflict and Victory of its Faithful Children. 77 

knowest and ownest with me, what that death of crimes, 
that life of virtues, took from me, what it gave me. Now, 
by the gift of God, not to sin has begun to be the work 
of faith, as, before, to sin belonged to human error. Of 
God, of God, is all my power. From Him I live, from 
Him I have strength, from Him, in that vigour which I 
have received and ingathered, I have, even while placed 
here below, some foretokens of what is to be hereafter." 

Such are two pictures of powerlessness in his hea 
then state, of self-power as a Christian, which St. Cyprian 
gives of himself. Ask yourselves, my sons, " which of 
the twain belongs to me ?" I do not mean to ask as to 
any of the coarser outbreaks of sin. Deadly sin is com 
patible with a decent exterior, deserving in some things 
to be thought well of, a general wish to save the soul, 
a hope that it will be saved, a wish to be on God s side 
somehow, a doing some things for God, a vague yearn 
ing after Him. And yet some one unmastered, ever- 
mastering sin, makes the heart not whole with God, 
defiles perhaps the temple of the Holy Ghost, the body ; 
it wounds the conscience, cripples the soul, withdraws 
it from intercourse with God, its Life, chases away the 
Holy Spirit, scares from Communions, the great pre 
servative against deadly sin, or makes the soul go to 
them faithlessly, hopelessly, unprofitably. 

But whether it be some one sin, bodily or even spiri 
tual, which holds you back, whether it be a general 
torpor, a predominance of sense, a personal ambition 
which dulls you as to things spiritual, or a general self- 
complacency which stunts your growth, if your religion 
is not one of power, it must be that you have not, gene 
rously and without reserve, admitted Christianity as 
a whole into your souls. For " the Gospel is the power 
of God unto salvation." Christ, of Whom men boast in 



78 The Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM. 

name, is the Power of God ; and "might" is one of the 
seven-fold gifts of the Spirit, and God clothes His own 
with the whole panoply of the Divine armoury. Con 
trariwise, it is to be part of the self-deceit of the last 
days, to own religion as something which should form 
the soul, " having or holding," St. Paul says, a " for- 
mativeness* of godliness, but having" practically denied 
or repudiated " its power." Perhaps it may be some 
eclecticism out of Christianity, some new-modelling of 
the old truths, giving new, unmeaning, alien meanings 
to the old doctrines. Perhaps it will think that it 
renders homage to our Lord, because it owns, while it 
criticises as a superior, some of the virtues of His Hu 
manity, and will deem that it shews Him reverence in 
pronouncing " Ecce Homo> ," while it has less of awe of 
Him than Pontius Pilate who crucified Him, and puts 
Him to more deliberate shame. But whatever that 
would-be " formativeness of godliness" may be, which 
the times of Antichrist may invent, be sure that a power 
less religiosity is a sign of belonging not to Christ, but 
of being still under the power of the evil one. " His 
servants ye are, whom ye obey." There is a strong one 
who was bound and spoiled, and there is a Stronger than 
he, Who overcame him by His Death, and bound him. 
But bound though he be, while he has no power to hurt 
thee without thy will, he still masters those who place 
themselves within his grasp. Flee him, and he cannot 
follow thee. Betake thyself to Jesus, and the blasted 
o^e crouches at the presence of his Conqueror and his 
Judge. Mistrust thyself, but mistrust not God s Al- 

x n6p<pw(nv. f My ground for thus warning the young as to the 

character of one single book, was, that even respectable journalists had 
been misled, and were misleading them. My words apply to the book 
only, not to the author, of whom and whose motives I know nothing. 



v.] The Conflict and Victory of its Faithful Children. 79 

mightiness. Look well whether there is any part of the 
Divine armoury which thou hast neglected. Hast thou 
mistrusted the omnipotence of prayer, or forgotten me 
ditation on the love of God for thee, or thoughts on the 
four last things, which close and must close this fleeting 
life, Death, Judgment, Heaven, Hell ; or on God s aweful 
holiness, trifling irreverently with His sacred attributes, 
and neglecting His inward calls ; or forgetting Him from 
morning to evening, all the more confidently because 
thou remembercst Him a little then, and this thou 
thinkest must needs be enough, and God could not ask 
for more ; or going to a monthly slovenly Sacrament, 
forgetting almost beforehand, but most certainly after 
wards, Whose Presence was to be and was vouchsafed 
to thee ; or holding on a little while by strength from 
God, and then, through unwatchfulness or tampering 
with evil imaginations, falling into the same sins as be 
fore ? Or hast thou secretly thought that the real remedy 
for thy relapses would be, as others have done, to con 
fess thy sins, and interpose thy Lord s absolving Voice, 
" Thy sins be forgiven thee," between the living and the 
dead, thy heap of dead putrefying sins and thy future 
of life, and hast held back for some shame or awkward 
ness, or secret pride ? 

It is a hard thing to say, (God grant that it may not 
be so !) but I more and more fear that what is wanted in 
so many, amid this powerless religiousness, is an entire 
conversion of heart. " Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with 
all thy soul, and with all thy strength ; and thy neigh 
bour as thyself." Where is this whole-hearted, loyal 
obedience, when self is stealthily enshrined in so many 
hearts, and God seems to be made for man, not man for 
God? A "weak Christian" were a contradiction in 



8o The Kingdom of Light set up. [SERM. v. 

terms. For to be a Christian at all is to be a member 
of Christ, Who is Almighty God ; it is to have a claim 
to His might, Who has all power in heaven and earth ; 
it is to have Him for your indweller, Who is all-holiness, 
all-hallowing. To be a weak Christian is to have but 
a weak will to be a Christian, to have been made a 
Christian, yet half to repent of the love of God towards 
thee in making thee a Christian. Lean on Him, look to 
Him, watch unto Him, Whose strength is made perfect 
in weakness, and past weakness shall not hinder thee. 
He beholdeth thy conflict Who willeth to crown thee ; 
He Who upheld the martyrs in their sufferings will up 
hold thee. Only be thou strong in the Lord and in the 
power of His might ; He will overcome in thee Who bid 
thee " Be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world." 
He saith to thee, " To him that overcometh will I grant 
to sit down with Me in My throne, even as I also over 
came, and am set down with My Father in His throne." 
Only be earnest now, at once, as if the yawning gulf 
of hell were open before thee, and thou couldest only 
cross it on that narrow wood, thy Saviour s Cross. He 
holds forth His nail-pierced Hands unto thee ; He bids 
thee "come, and I will uphold thee." Only remember 
Him ; and now, for His love s sake, remember those the 
wearied victims of their own weak will and of man s 
lusts, who long to be freed from their sickening exist 
ence, and who may yet be His, Who died for them 
and for us ". 

z There was to be a collection for a Penitentiary. 



SERMON VI. 

pofocrs of Earfmeas Prevailing ober tfje 
tsofoefcient 



ST, JOHN iii. 19, 

" And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, 
and men loved darkness rather than light." 

HTHIS language will at once be recognised as spe 
cially belonging to the beloved disciple, by whom 
in a peculiar manner our Lord Jesus Christ is set forth 
under the title of "the Light," "the true Light," "the 
Light of the world ;" and His kingdom, as the kingdom 
of light. And in this respect he seems, as in so many 
other points, in his fervour, his tenderness, and deep 
prophetic insight, to have resembled and caught the 
spirit of Isaiah, who in passage after passage, kindled 
the gaze of Israel of old, to look towards the coming 
Light, as if he himself saw its orb still lingering below 
the distant hills. 

And yet in this comparison of the Lord of Life with 
the material light of this world, there are involved both 
a contrast and a mystery. 

When the sun is up, the whole hemisphere acknow 
ledges its presence, and is irradiated by its beams. 
Darkness and night flee away. The birds go forth to 
meet the day with songs ; the flowers expand them 
selves to drink in the light ; the unreasoning creatures 
welcome the glad influence, for these have long learnt 

G 



82 The Powers of Durkness Prevailing [SERM. 

to obey the law of God. But with man, and in the 
moral and spiritual world, it is otherwise. Though the 
sky be radiant with the manifestation of the Lord of Life, 
and earth lit up with the beauty of salvation, yet many 
dark places remain unvisited ; in many a soul the light 
does not enter, or if it enter, is again expelled ; there is 
an active power of resistance which opposes itself, and 
claims a divided empire, and contests the heavenly in 
fluence, as though it were invading a territory within 
which it could claim no authority, and no allegiance. 

Scripture, as we know, recognises throughout its re 
cord this power of moral resistance to the divine light ; 
nay, more than this, it even seems to assert that when 
the light does not irradiate, it rouses the spirit of ill 
to intenser activity, and renders the darkness more 
deep. The evil spirits cried out, and vented their rage 
more fiercely at the presence of Jesus. Our Lord re 
cognised the presence of the prince of darkness, as 
bearing rule for a season, when He told the Jews who 
came to arrest Him, " This is your hour, and the power 
of darkness." St. Paul told the Thessalonians of " the 
mystery of iniquity already working." The same apo 
stle, seeing the effect of the gift of more abundant light, 
announces that " By the law is the knowledge of sin ;" 
and that while to some the Gospel was "a savour of 
life unto life," to others it proved "a savour of death 
unto death ;" just as, in the analogy of nature, the same 
warmth and moisture that endue with fresh vigour and 
fertility the living plant, only hasten corruption and 
decay in the dead and withered branch. 

We see, then, the contrast between the material and 
spiritual light, as they severally shine on this dark 
world ; we see, too, the mystery that is inherent in the 
permitted resistance to the latter. A mystery indeed 



VI.] over the Disobedient. 83 

it is, yet not peculiar to the Christian faith and the laws 
of Christ s kingdom, but inseparable from the condition 
of man as in a state of probation in this world, and in 
volved in the fact of the very existence of evil ; and 
therefore though it be insoluble by the reason, is not 
to be disputed, not to be cavilled at. 

Rather let us recognise it ; for in recognising it we 
learn our real condition and danger ; and may find 
a safeguard even in contemplating the sad examples 
which exhibit the subtle power and deadly triumph 
of that evil which, as it wrought and prevailed in Para 
dise, still lurketh in the Church of Christ, and as a beast 
of prey, goeth about seeking whom it may destroy. 

I. See then, shortly, how this power of darkness, 
ever since the Sun of righteousness hath appeared, has 
struggled to quench the light, and to retain its old do 
minion. We may notice it in the Church at large. 
When viewed on this side, its history presents but a 
dreary retrospect ; and some too fondly looking for 
a reign of peace and glory as the token of any real reign 
of Christ, have been led to doubt whether the kingdom 
of God has indeed really come. But when our Lord 
declared, "For judgment am I come into the world," 
He pointed to those struggles and contests, those sift- 
ings of the spirit of evil, those strivings of the spirit 
of grace and life, which would mark the progress of 
His kingdom, and try and test the character and faith 
of every age, and of every soul. And so it has been 
that, age after age, Satan and his angels have tried to 
subvert the power and the truth of God ; sometimes 
from without, and sometimes from within. At one 
time the light of truth has been assailed by a philo 
sophic mysticism, seeking to corrupt the faith it could 
not gainsay or overthrow. At another, it has been 

G 2 



84 The Powers of Darkness Prevailing [SERM. 

overlaid by superstition, or almost extinguished by 
brute ignorance. Then has ensued a period of licen 
tiousness and violence doing despite to the spirit of 
grace and purity ; or one of cold indifference, when 
faith in the life-giving truths of the Gospel has been 
scorned as fanaticism ; or again another, when a false 
light of reason and of science has claimed to itself to 
be the true and the sole light that lighteth every man. 
These have prevailed, ancl do prevail ; and some souls 
have yielded to their seductive power, and surrendered 
their birthright. 

But over the Church at large, and the faith once 
given, they have not prevailed, and will not prevail. 
These are indestructible ; the gates of hell cannot pre 
vail against them. And in such conflicts as these, we 
witness the unwearied assaults of those spirits of anti 
christ that are in the world, striving against the power 
of the Spirit of God, trying, testing, and judging the 
Church, or special portions of it, or individual souls 
within it ; proving the wheat and tares, and preparing 
all for that great day of judgment and of separation, 
when " righteousness shall be brought forth as the light, 
and judgment as the noon-day." 

II. But now to bring the subject home to ourselves 
as individuals. This same conflict between darkness 
and light is going on in each ; in each, sin is lurking 
and allying itself with the powers of evil without, and 
thus aiding them to draw us back to slavery and per 
dition ; in some alas, how successfully, how fatally ! 

Let us note, then, this perilous and downward course ; 
let us, for our warning, and to fill us with godly fear, 
mark the power of evil as it makes its assaults, and 
seeks to enslave the soul which Christ has purchased, 
and to which the Holy Spirit hath been given. And 



VI.] over the Disobedient. 85 

in order to give direction to our thoughts, let us trace 
it shortly in those three principal faculties of the soul 
of man, the affections, the reason, and the will. 

i. And first in regard to the affections. It is here 
commonly that evil places its first footing, for here is 
the inner sanctuary of man s being, here the secret 
power that colours his thoughts, and excites the desire, 
and prompts the will. And here accordingly, especially 
in the ardent and imaginative, the forms of evil are 
ever ready to array themselves in their most seductive 
hues. The lust of pleasure, the lust of praise, the lust 
of ease, the lust of envy, the lust of unsanctified affec 
tions, these are some of the forms in which the spirit of 
evil seeks to seduce the heart and the affections from 
what is holy, and pure, and just, and of good report. 
And when any one of these has seized the imagination, 
and bribed the affections, what remains but that passion 
go foward to its end over the ruins of better resolutions. 
The soul, as of Demas, forsakes Christ, " having loved 
this present world ;" the things unseen are lost sight of 
in the glare of things seen ; future hope is given up 
for present enjoyment ; the birthright is sold for a mess 
of pottage ; the grapes of Eshcol are despised for the 
cucumbers and melons of Egypt ; and the soul drifts 
away from the anchor within the veil, and its light and 
its love die away within, till he who once knew how to 
approach the High God, and looked to die the death of 
the righteous, fights and falls, like Balaam, in the ranks 
of the enemies of God. 

To remind you that this downward course is one of 
increasing swiftness, that the sluice once opened, the 
waters swell till desolation spreads around, is but to 
repeat a truth so common as to lose all its force. But 
if you would make an effort to persevere at all, and 



86 The Powers of Darkness Prevailing [SERM. 



not yield yourselves at once to the wiles of the tempter, 
beware of the first opening of temptation, watch the 
first shootings of the root of bitterness, guard the imagi 
nation from what is false, dreamy, self-indulgent, im 
pure. Any one unresisted sin, whether it be of outward 
and positive transgression, or the indulgence of an un- 
sanctified temper, the desire of ease, or favour, or plea 
sure, be it the active purpose that goes out after for 
bidden enjoyments, or the weak indulgence which yields 
to the seduction of the moment, and waxes slack in 
prayer or in public devotion, is a surrender to the 
enemy. How easy, alas, is this to us all ! How often 
has prayer seemed to be thrown back upon us un 
answered, and watchings to be fruitless, and better re 
solutions powerless, and hopes disappointed, till we 
have been tempted to lay down our arms in very weari 
ness ! Who of us have not seen instances of this fall 
ing away amongst their acquaintance, or felt it in a de 
gree in themselves, till looking back on the faith and 
fervour of early youth, they feel that they are further 
off from God than they once were. 

2. Then there is also the yielding and the enslave 
ment of the reason. Let it be firmly impressed on our 
minds that reason is not naturally antagonistic to faith. 
In children it seems to be identified with faith, or, as 
far as it is exercised, to impart to it only strength and 
support. In them, the unwarped instinct testifies of 
God. Nature to them is (as has been said) " the living 
garment of Deity." With David, they hear His voice 
in the storm, and own His footsteps in the wind, and 
His tabernacle in the " pavilioned plains" of the sky. 
This harmony of the two it is of the last importance to 
maintain. It may be that subsequent investigation 
may tell the more instructed mind that God is not so 



VI.] over the Disobedient. 87 

near in these phenomena as faith once deemed ; that 
certain physical laws intervene ; still that He is behind 
and above them all, that these are but manifestations of 
His will, and tokens of His presence, this, for our soul s 
health let us ever hold fast. And it is one great aim of 
the power of evil, the arch-deceiver, to separate what 
should be one ; to divorce reason from faith, and to 
declare its independence. 

It is no part of ours to deny or speak lightly of that 
great gift of reason, one of the guiding lights of the 
soul, which God hath imparted. But if it be dissociated 
from other gifts and other instincts, faith, consciousness, 
imagination, intuition, it becomes at once a tyrant and 
a slave. " While it promises liberty, itself is the ser 
vant of corruption a ." It is then tied down to the nar- 
now circle of its own conclusions ; it sees nothing super 
natural in the world ; is deaf to those voiceless words, 
and blind to those invisible shapes which throng this 
universe. It disbelieves God s providence; doubts the 
truth of His holy Word ; denies the personality, and 
with the personality, the per36nal and eternal love 
of God ; nay, it even assails the being of the Deity, re 
fining it away into an influence, a force, a law. And 
so one who was full of God in his youth, becomes 
pantheistic in his manhood ; and having lost his hold 
on a Being in whom he may trust, satisfied with no 
thing, and doubting everything, becomes atheistic in 
his old age. 

Who can speak without awe of a soul that has thus 
drifted from the anchor of its hopes, and has lost the clue 
to its high destiny ? It roams aimlessly about the world, 
the prey of fate, or the sport of chance, making either 
a god of itself, or of the things of sense ; with no certain 
* 2 Pet. ii. I, 9. 



88 The Powers of Darkness Prevailing [SERM. 

light on its present, no hope on its future. And para 
doxical as it may seem, the mind that has thus " made 
shipwreck of faith," is apt, in order to satisfy its still 
yearning spiritual longings, to embrace the wildest de 
lusions, and to become the prey of distempered ima 
ginings, the profanities of spiritualism, or even the de 
grading arts of sorcery. And so it falls under the so 
lemn condemnation of those who are abandoned to 
themselves : " Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that 
compass yourselves about with sparks : walk in the 
light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kin 
dled. This shall ye have at mine hand ; ye shall lie 
down in sorrow V 

3. And there remains the third and last state in this 
decline and fall of the soul, when the will is gained over 
and overpowered, and enslaved by the same spirit of ill. 
In that mysterious element of our being the will, lies 
the root of character ; it is that movement of the soul 
that precedes act, and is inseparable from it ; it is the 
parent of presumptuous sins, and when opposed to the 
Divine will, it sets the man in opposition to his Maker. 
It is the centre, therefore, of each man s active life, upon 
which all the future issues of his conduct depend, and 
by which the character of each act is determined. When 
that is corrupted, bribed, and perverted, the case seems 
to be hopeless. The heinousness of Saul s transgression, 
though seemingly of no flagrant type, lay in this ; the 
guilt of Balaam, though he professed a readiness to 
obey the word of the Lord, lay in this ; for he " loved 
the wages of unrighteousness," and would not be stopped 
in the pursuit of them ; while the active energy towards 
ill which it implies, is the very characteristic of the 
apostate angels. This perversion, then, and subjuga- 
b Isa. 1. n. 



VI.] over t/ie Disobedient. 89 

tion of the will demands our most careful, prayerful con- 
cern. Watch it in its first spring and earliest activities. 
The choosing for oneself, where God has set a way be 
fore us ; the neglect of some duties because homely or 
irksome, and choosing others ; the selection of our own 
creed, because more agreeable to our own sentiments ; 
the resistance of authority whether human or divine, 
because distasteful ; every deliberate act of ill against 
the rebuke of conscience, and the remonstrances of 
friends, these betoken that wilfulness of soul which is 
doing despite to the spirit of grace, and is gradually 
binding round it the fetters of Satan. 

For we must observe in passing, two things ; first, that 
this making our own will our rule and our master, is 
not a simple isolated act, but it is, more than this, re 
sistance to a higher will, to the Spirit of God, which 
has been given to the Christian and is his rightful 
master, and which is thus done despite to, and driven 
away ; and, secondly, that in thus choosing, we choose 
not freedom but bondage. How long is it ere we re 
ceive and embrace that divine lesson, that as each crea 
ture is only then free when it acts in accordance with 
the true laws of its existence, so the soul when led and 
guided by the Spirit who made it, is free, for " where the 
Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty ;" that in resisting 
or shaking off this we but invoke upon ourselves and 
from within ourselves a force foreign to our true lives 
and highest interests, and become the slaves of self, the 
slaves of evil. How late alas ! is this frequently learned, 
how hardly is that divine help which can unloose the 
bonds we have fastened upon ourselves regained ! And 
when the downward course is fully run, and in addition 
to perverted affections, and darkened and deceived 
reason, there is joined the perversity of a rebellious will, 



9o The Powers of Darkness Prevailing [SERM. 

Sacred Scripture testifies over and over again, not 
merely to the possibility of a judicial reprobation, but 
to the unutterable misery of a soul thus abandoned of 
God, thus given over to perdition. It may be that the 
unhappy transgressor may be all unconscious of this ; 
it may be that he congratulates himself on being his 
own master, and has no dread anticipations to harass 
him ; but if it be so, it can only be because blindness 
has come upon him, the light that was within him is 
dark, the great transgression is close to him, if it have 
not already been consummated. Or, on the other hand, 
it may be that he is made to feel the misery that is 
gathering upon him, some lingering convictions tor 
ment him, and "a fearful looking for judgment" haunts 
him, but he is powerless to make an effort against it, 
and can only resist it in stubborn recklessness or gloomy 
despair; but in both cases, we cannot but recognise the 
reality of that state of reprobation which God s Word 
not unfrequently and not obscurely indicates as pos 
sible, whether or not it be denoted by the " unpardon 
able sin," or "the sin unto death," and as characterizing 
those who ere their earthly sun has set, have plunged 
themselves into the darkness and slavery of spiritual 
abandonment. 

This is indeed a sad and painful subject. Yet it is 
well to contemplate it at times, to know the suscepti 
bilities of the soul, and the subtlety and power of its 
adversaries, and thus to arrest the careless, even at the 
risk of alarming the timid and the anxious. 

Not for a moment do I suppose that any one here 
present has reached or is reaching this fatal end to his 
career. Nor can we ever cease to tell each living soul 
that there is no sin so deep but that the blood of our 
redeeming Lord can blot it out for the penitent, no con- 



VI.] over the Disobedient. QI 

scious state of spiritual infirmity which the Holy Spirit 
cannot and will not repair and fortify. But it is to pre 
vent such a state, to deter from these sins that bring it 
on ; to awaken self-examination ; to save from coldness, 
indifference, and a creeping spirit of unbelief; to lay 
bare in some way "the powers of the world to come," 
to pluck back those (if there be such) who haply may 
be setting their foot within the shadow of that fatal tree, 
beneath whose branches those who slumber, slumber 
the sleep of death, that Lent and its exercises are or 
dained. For this end may they be blest to us. May 
the Lord strengthen and preserve us ; if falling, may 
He restore us ere we have fallen far ; and call us back, 
while yet within hearing of His gracious voice, to the 
light we are forsaking, and to the Shepherd from whom 
we have gone astray. 



SERMON VII. 

in tfje Conflict ? Soli s ffitftg of <race. 



HEBREWS iv. 16. 

" Let us come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain 
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." 

TN the order of subjects which has guided your 
thoughts through the special sermons of this sea 
son, you have already passed over what is most dif 
ficult : it is the easier part of our meditation which 
lies before us now. What seemed most hard, and most 
urgent too, was to believe the presence of the enemy, 
the greatness of the peril ; once thoroughly alarmed, 
we cannot but seek for help. It is when men doubt of 
Satan s power, or hold it cheap, that their spiritual state 
is worst. I have heard of a rich man who was enter 
taining his friends at a banquet, when one of his at 
tendants whispered to him, that the house was on fire. 
" Put it out," was the careless reply ; the guests were 
unconscious of their danger, and the feast went on. 
After a time the servant returned with the tidings that 
still the fire increased, but only to hear from his master 
the same command, repeated with more impatience at 
what he deemed a needless interruption of his pleasure. 
And so the wine-cup passed, and the mirth of the 
banquet grew higher ; until the third warning came, 
and the affrighted guests could but just escape with 
their lives from the conflagration around them : the 



94 A ids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

house was destroyed. There are souls so deeply en 
grossed with the enjoyment of the world s good things, 
that no testimony will convince them of their danger ; 
you cannot persuade them to resist the devil, for they 
have never seriously regarded him as their foe. 

To you, however, I am speaking to-night, as to those 
who have known their peril, and have understood the 
malice and subtlety of the enemy that assails their 
souls. You ask, How shall we resist ? Who will give 
us aid in the conflict ? We feel that we are weak ; we 
know that our foe is strong : how can our weakness be 
made strong enough for the contest we have to wage ? 
It is well with you, Christian brethren, if your hearts 
have really asked such questions as these ; if you have 
cried for help, because you knew that you were helpless 
in yourselves. The kingdom of heaven is for the poor 
in spirit, for those who have so deeply felt the feeble 
ness of their unaided power, and the failure of their best 
efforts, that they have formed a lowly estimate of them 
selves, and have learned humility from defeat. It is 
well with you, if you smart under the abiding memory 
of the wounds which sin and Satan have given you ; 
well with you, if you "go softly all your years in the 
bitterness of your souls," remembering that you have 
been close to the gates of the grave, and that your own 
struggles were powerless to raise you in that time of 
distress. Anything is better than the false confidence 
which cheats a foolish heart with praise, and flatters 
only to betray. 

Yet neither is this the state in which a Christian is 
to abide. The remembrance of past sins and failures 
is a condition of being restored, not restoration itself. 
To be for ever dwelling on past errors and present 
weakness, if it leads to nothing better, is but a distor- 



VII.] God s Gifts of Grace. 95 

tion of the Christian character. A life all tears and 
sad confessions ill agrees with the portrait of the sol 
dier fighting his good fight of faith, the runner winning 
his race, the husbandman toiling heartily in the vine 
yard with well-grounded hope of reward. The peni 
tential sadness of Lent is, as many of you know, a 
blessed privilege ; but Lent, after all, is only one short 
portion of the year : our annual round brings festivals, 
as well as fasts, to be observed. And even in this 
Lenten season it is well for you to be reminded that 
there are fruits of penitence, not in themselves of a sad 
complexion, which ought to spring from its due observ 
ance. If we are keeping it rightly, it is teaching us that 
we cannot do without a Saviour s help ; and in the very 
process of teaching us, is disclosing to us something 
of that Saviour s love, and of our own well-grounded 
interest in its priceless gifts. The joy of finding deliver 
ance, after we have known our danger and our need, 
is greater far than the happiness, such as it was, of vain 
security and ignorant guilt. 

But have we found deliverance ? Let the question be 
answered by a surer word than mine : " The Father . . . 
hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath 
translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son." This 
is the Gospel of Christ, the burden of all preaching, the 
message so full of gladness and joy to us, that we forget 
its difficulties and its strictness, and in one comprehen 
sive word call it all " good news." It is no mere hope 
or promise that it declared to us ; the ambassadors of 
Christ proclaim an accomplished fact. St. Peter speaks 
indeed of one who has " forgotten that he was purged 
from his old sins ;" but his thankless forgetfulness can 
not alter the fact that he was purged once. We have 
passed into a new state, entered on another condition 



96 A ids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

of spiritual life ; rather, we have now begun to live, 
having before been as good as dead. I need not tell 
you with what earnest repetition, with what abounding 
thankfulness, the Scriptures speak of this new life ; how 
they say that God hath quickened us, when we were 
dead, hath made us sit in heavenly places, hath created 
us anew, hath built us up for an habitation of God. 
With every variety of illustration, with accumulated 
force of assertion, they assure us that Satan hath been 
conquered, that the people of Christ are free. 

But they will not suffer us to forget that it is only 
because we are C/trisfs people that this freedom is ours. 
Our life and liberty, our gifts and graces, all are traced 
to Him. "I am come," He said Himself, "that they 
might have life, and that they might have it more 
abundantly." And in the Epistle from which the text 
comes, the whole teaching of the Apostle leads us to 
dwell on the thought that far above us, at the right 
hand of the Majesty on high, we have a glorified High 
Priest, by one nature our brother, by another our God ; 
and that from that great High Priest, in virtue of His 
one sacrifice and of His perpetual mediation, all our 
strength and all our support are drawn. These are not 
the fancies of dreamy philosophers ; they are the sober 
statements of men who lived by that faith of the Son 
of God which they professed, aye, and died for it too. 
They were not deceived they have not deceived us 
when they testified of a power from above which they 
felt and exercised, of a strength that was stronger than 
all the might of their spiritual foe, of a presence which 
did not fail them in the fiery hour of persecution, which 
did not desert them in the stormy conflict with worse 
enemies within. 

Whatever this help was, no one, I suppose, will con- 



vii.] God s Gifts of Grace. 97 

tend that we need it less than it was needed by apo 
stles and saints. If they could not trust themselves, 
much more would it be presumptuous folly in us to 
lean on an arm of flesh. The graces which have been 
purchased for poor human nature by its union with 
the divine nature in the Person of Christ, are all we 
have to rely on in our conflict with those powers of 
darkness, who, though quelled, are not (we know too 
well) destroyed. Of our personal interest in that pur 
chase, thanks be to God, there is no doubt. We are 
"every one members in particular" of Christ. From 
Him, as the Head, " all the body by joints and bands 
having nourishment ministered, and knit together, in- 
creaseth with the increase of God." Specially in the 
Sacraments, which make us partakers of Him, is that 
nourishment ministered, that union with Him cemented 
and maintained. The acts of faith in Him which we 
make, when we receive them, have promises of special 
returns of grace : their gifts and consolations are at 
tested by the blessed experience of the people of 
Christ, who have been numbered with His saints, gene 
ration after generation, these eighteen hundred years. 
The Church has no richer treasures entrusted to her 
keeping than these. 

Is it necessary to state these things to Christians of 
full age ? If it is, does not the very necessity convey 
a reproach ? It was right indeed that the Apostles 
should preach to Jews and heathens the unsearchable 
riches of Christ, of which they had never heard ; but 
surely the tradition of Christian education must be 
weak, and the apprehension of Christian faith be fee 
ble, if it is really needful to state again and again 
what great things our Master has done for us, what 
wealth of grace He has assigned for our use. " Let 

H 



98 Aids in the Conflict: [SERM. 

us come boldly," saith the Scripture ; we come like 
timid strangers, doubting of our welcome, or uncer 
tain of the nature of the prize we hope to win. We 
do not take in the extent of the mercy we have re 
ceived, nor assure ourselves that it is really ours. It 
is one sad instance of this feeble faith, that thousands 
of Christian people are afraid, or profess to be afraid, 
to communicate at Christ s holy Feast. They cannot 
persuade themselves that they are really bidden, that 
grace is there pledged to them, that comfort, peace, 
and strength, are absolutely assured to them in the 
right receiving of that Holy Communion. It is another 
mournful instance, that so many doubt Christ s love 
to little children, and cannot persuade themselves that 
when He calls them to Him, He really means to adopt 
them as His own. So it is again with Confirmation, 
from which parents hold back their children, as doubt 
ing whether it can be true that God will really bless 
the young with His high gifts of grace. And in general, 
of our use of what are called the " means of grace," it 
may be too truly affirmed, that few come to them 
with the glad confidence of men who know their 
Master and His gifts. "Whatsoever \ve ask," says 
the Apostle, "we know that we have the petitions we 
desired of Him ;" and this assurance, strong in every 
act of prayer, should be stronger still in the reception 
of those Sacraments which have their own special grace 
annexed to the receiving of them in faith. But we 
seem to regard the ordinances of Christ as David re 
garded the armour of Saul, when he was going forth 
to meet the Philistine champion in fight. We put 
them aside with misgivings, and say " we have not 
proved them ; we cannot go with these." David was 
right, for he had no warrant from God for believing 



VII.] God s Gifts of Grace. 99 

that success should wait upon the use of royal wea 
pons ; past experience and inward inspirations told 
him that he might depend, by the mercy of God, on 
his shepherd s sling. We have a panoply, "the whole 
armour of God," ready for our wearing, blessed by its 
divine Giver ; what defence can we hope to find, if we 
cast this away ? I do not deny that there is a tempta 
tion to seek other defences ; it is natural to rely on 
resources that seem to be within our own control. 
The stedfast purpose of a resolute will, the energy 
of a well-trained mind, manly courage, dignified self- 
respect, a lofty sense of honour, or a daring love of 
unselfish enterprise, are not these great qualities ? 
Can we not succeed by using such helps as these ? 
Nay, brethren, but these are not helps at all ; they are 
no additions to our resources ; they are but parts of 
ourselves. And this is the very reason why we take 
delight in them. It pleases us to draw the picture 
of a self-reliant, self-supporting character, complete in 
itself, overcoming evil by its stern determination to do 
right. But it is a picture, and nothing more ; it is 
founded on no reality, has no basis of fact whereon 
to rest. For our real condition, at all events since 
the Fall, has been one of dependence on a power 
above us. Something external to our own tainted 
nature, distinct from us, and separate from our sin, 
was needed to raise us when we had fallen. There 
fore was the Son of God incarnate, that He might 
bestow on our nature what it could not gain for itself. 
He came to save sinners, because they could not save 
themselves. And, as man could not raise himself when 
he was fallen, so neither can he sustain himself in 
strength and spiritual health without grace. They 
have tried to do it, the wise, the learned, and the 

H 2 



IOO A ids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

great, the foremost nations, and the brightest ages in 
the world s history ; and defeat, absolute defeat, is writ 
ten on the memory of their attempts. We must have, 
the noblest and meanest alike, constant corres 
pondence with the Author of that good which we can 
not create ; we must be in perpetual communication 
with One who bestows upon us from without what 
from within we cannot obtain. Does this seem a disap 
pointing and disparaging estimate of life ? The enemy 
of our souls would willingly have us think so. He 
would persuade us that it is better to be independent 
and sufficient for our own wants, that it is unworthy 
to be always looking to another for help. Men of high 
intellect and of powerful minds are not unfrequently 
taken by his snare. But surely, brethren, dependence 
is a noble thing, if it links us to a nature higher than 
our own. It was never thought unworthy, even amongst 
ourselves, to own submission to a worthy leader; the 
soldier follows an heroic chief, the student sits at the 
feet of a revered teacher, and it does but add to their 
reputation that they have stood in close relationship 
to the great and good. How much more when it is 
a question of communion with a higher nature than 
our own. 

And this it is, which we mean by the dependence 
of the Christian soul on its God. It is a perpetual 
converse with the high and holy One, who is by that 
converse changing the soul more and more into His 
own likeness. It is a power of coming to Him at all 
times of need, and finding the very grace required for 
each conflict or distress. It is the privilege of admis 
sion to a presence-chamber, where the golden sceptre 
is always held out, and no prayer sent back unan 
swered or unobserved. Feelings and aspirations go 



VII.] God s Gifts of Grace. 101 

up from the child of God perpetually to his Father 
in heaven, to be blessed with returns of grace that 
quicken those feelings into a new and still more 
blessed energy of love. But especially in acts of sa 
cramental communion with his Lord docs the Chris 
tian gather up and concentrate the powers of his life 
long communion with heaven. Then it is that he has 
most vivid impressions of the nearness of God to his 
soul, most comfortable assurance of strength for his 
need. At no time, indeed, is the mercy-seat with 
drawn from his approach ; but then it has a glory not 
granted to his ordinary gaze ; the cloud from heaven 
rests upon it, and the faithful worshipper seems almost 
to pass behind the cloud, and exchange the weariness 
of earth for heaven itself. 

There are some, I know, who would not speak of 
sacraments thus. To them they are weak and beggarly 
elements, too visible and material for the pure, spiritual 
life. If it were so, yet the humble penitent might per 
haps deem that weak and beggarly elements best suited 
poor weak suppliants, such as he feels himself to be. 
But what right have we to use such words as these ? 
Surely this is a thankless and unfilial criticism of our 
merciful Father s gifts. In the beginning our life was 
linked to heaven by a golden chain : man in his folly 
and self-will severed that bond of union ; and God, 
of His dear love, has taken the shattered fragments and 
re-united us to Himself. If in restoring the bond be 
tween heaven and earth, He has left some visible pledges 
and tokens of His favour, if He has given us not words 
and thoughts only, but acts of devotion and outward 
sacraments of grace, should not our hearts see here 
a fresh proof of His wondrous pity for our infirmities, 
a new argument of His boundless love ? 



IO2 A ids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

Alas ! we do not reflect how much He has done for 
us, we do not see what great things He has put within 
our reach. Just consider what a story of triumph and 
success the Christian s life might be, if he were faithful 
to the grace bestowed on him. What an epitaph might 
be written on his tomb ! It would tell indeed of temp 
tations, but of temptations baffled and overcome ; of 
sorrows, but of sorrows borne with meek patience and 
loving trust ; of doubts and difficulties, but of difficulties 
that were habitually laid open in prayer to a heavenly 
Guide who never failed to resolve them ; of infirmities, 
but of infirmities which in the very struggle to subdue 
them, brought new strength and hope to the faithful 
heart. What deeds of charity, what words of thought 
ful wisdom, what services to Christ and His Church, 
would such a chronicle record ! Turn and see what 
Christian biographies are now. I do not mean what 
they are as written by the hand of partial friendship, 
bound by its own amiable, but worthless, rule to say 
nothing but good of those whom it describes : I mean 
the biography contained in the pages of the unerring 
book, that faithfully records each word, and thought, 
and deed, as they have passed before the all-seeing eye 
of God. Such a biography there will be, nay there is, 
of each one among us. What, think you, if you could 
read it, would it say of you ? It might speak perhaps 
of broken resolutions, and purposes that came to nought, 
of opportunities idly wasted, of foolish companions and 
misspent time, of prayers omitted or spoiled by distrac 
tion of thought, of unworthy communions, and of graces 
thrown away. It might describe a life that bore small 
tokens of usefulness on earth, few signs of earnest pre 
paration for heaven. How grievous to reflect that, side 
by side with the record of such failure in the spiritual 



VII.] God s Gifts of Grace. 103 

life, it must be declared that there was abundant pro 
vision for better things, divine resources that, if used in 
faith, must have ensured success. 

I have brought you back to penitential thoughts, as 
perhaps on such a day as this it was meet to do. We 
have been meditating on the mercy of God, His cease 
less guidance of our lives, His never-failing gifts of 
grace for help in time of need. Let us go home, and 
think over them yet again. God forgive us, that we 
have thought of them so little, and used them so ill ! 



SERMON VIII. 
in tfjc Conflict ; Soli s fjeabenljj 



PSALM xci. 12. 

" He shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all 
thy ways." 

TT would be an inadequate description of the Holy 
Scriptures, to say that they are a revelation con 
cerning God and man. They are as truly a revelation 
concerning the Angels. And this not merely indirectly, 
as the Angels are connected with us, but directly as to 
themselves, irrespectively of us. The original contest 
between the good and evil angels, the difference as to 
the present condition of the one portion of the heavenly 
host, who "kept their first estate," and of the others 
who fell, the consequent future destiny of Satan and 
his angels who were cast out, and are reserved for ever 
lasting punishment in the Judgment of the Great Day ; 
and on the other hand, of the faithful, who now glorious 
in bliss, will hereafter be raised together with redeemed 
man to a yet higher state, through the glory of the 
Incarnate Son, because it is the purpose of God, " in 
Him to reconcile all things to Himself, whether they 
be things on earth, or things in heaven a ;" these main 
facts of their history are clearly revealed to us. 

It has been attempted to resolve angelic appearances 
into mere subjective visions of the mind itself, illusory 
forms projected by the heated and devout imagination, 

Coloss. i. 20. 






io6 Aids in the Cotiflict: [SERM. 

through its own creative agency ; or to account for 
them objectively, by the supposition of the Divine power 
giving mere temporary visible shapes to a Divine mes 
sage, forming a kind of phantasmagoria of an inner 
world, produced for the occasion, in order to impress 
the outward sense more vividly than by mere words. 

That we are indeed entirely unable to explain how 
the Angels spiritual bodies (for bodies of some refined 
subtlety they have ever been supposed to possess) can 
be adapted to human organs of sight ; that we can form 
no real idea even of such a possibility, is evident. But 
it would be unreasonable to doubt the possibility of 
God causing them, as He will, to appear to whom He 
will ; or to give power to human eyes to discern their 
more subtle forms ; imparting temporary visibility to 
what ordinarily would be invisible. And surely the at 
tempt to explain these mysterious appearances on the 
theory of subjective ideas, or temporary phantom shapes, 
is wholly forced, is simply to take Holy Scripture in 
a nonnatural sense, and is unphilosophical, as being 
manifestly inadequate to account for the undeniable 
phenomena of the case. 

For it is not merely the appearance of Angels to 
prophets and seers in ecstasy ; not merely the occur 
rence of their presence in the poetical books of Scrip 
ture ; not merely communications from God to the mind 
of lonely watchers and meditative hermits, such as the 
forms arrayed in gorgeous light and awful grandeur, 
which appeared to Daniel when he prostrated himself, 
and fell as one dead, on the banks of "the river Ulai," 
for which we have to account. The visits of Angels 
are described equally in prosaic historical books. No 
thing can be more naturally interwoven with the ordi 
nary narrative of common events, than a great pro- 



VIII.] God s heavenly Host. 107 

portion of the angelic appearances recorded in the Old 
Scriptures, such as the angel that appeared to Hagar 
in the wilderness, or the two who went down to Sodom 
to rescue Lot, and destroy those doomed cities, or the 
angel that met Balaam by the way. 

Nor were these appearances visible merely at parti 
cular crises, as e.g. times of religious excitement, when 
men are specially open to dream dreams, and indulge 
in exaggerations of idea, and visionary conceptions ; or 
periods of darker intelligence, when men are more spe 
cially subject to hallucinations and superstitious belief 
as to invisible presences. The appearances of angels 
extend throughout the Scriptures. They people the 
scenes of the sacred history, indeed, more fully at one 
period of man s history than another ; but only with 
such differences as are readily accounted for by the 
more or less urgent call for Divine interpositions, or 
the greater or less prominence with which the designs 
of God required to be impressed on the minds of His 
people. With such exceptions there is little difference 
to be discerned. Angels are not more clearly seen 
around the gates of Paradise, at the beginning of man s 
history, than they are represented as about to be pre 
sent at its close, on the day of the final resurrection and 
universal judgment. They are as fully concerned with 
the events of the Revelations of St. John, as they are 
with the events of the Book of Genesis. The Scripture 
history of mankind opens with the Angels already on 
the stage of this lower world, actively engaged. It is 
revealed that they will be as actively at work, when it 
has run out its predestined course. The Angels indeed 
group themselves in greater apparent numbers, and 
seem more intensely employed at certain great crises 
of our history, as e.g. on Mount Sinai, during the de- 



io8 Aids in the Conflict: [SERM. 

livery of the Law, or during the earthly life of the Incar 
nate God. But the simplest view of Scripture assures 
us, that from the earliest to the latest epoch of man s 
destiny, these blessed and glorious beings have a co-or 
dinate and co-extensive part to play on the same stage 
of life, in which our own lot and probation are cast. 

Moreover, this connexion between the Angels and men 
is not a mere casual or extraordinary interposition with 
human affairs, but is evidently an uniform appointment 
ordered and maintained on a settled plan. Their move 
ments are not mere accidents of our state. To take 
first the lowest form of their ministration, they are 
represented as the active agents of the laws of matter, 
which so closely affect us. They inflict or save from 
death, as in Egypt during the Exodus. They cause 
or remove pestilences, as in David s history. They bind 
or unloose the winds, as in the Revelations. They have 
even yet more intimate and closer relation with the 
bodies of men. The " thorn in the flesh," of St. Paul, 
was "a messenger of Satan to buffet him b ." The whole 
case of demoniacs is a familiar instance of this most 
mysterious intermingling of angelic powers with the 
secret constitution of man s physical nature. They act 
of course only under the guiding and restraining Will 
of God. They are subject wholly to His law. But 
they are as truly personal agents in the disposition of 
the subtle organizations and operations of His material 
kingdoms, within their sphere of power, and are as 
energetically at work around and within us, as we can 
be in our own sphere. 

The Angels enter, which is still more important to 
us, into the moral order of the government of mankind. 
They direct and overrule with their powerful influences 

b 2 Cor. xii. 7. 



VIII.] God s heavenly Host, 109 

the life of nations. There was the prince or Angel of 
the kingdom of Persia c , equally as the chief of all the 
good angels, St. Michael, was the watchful guardian of 
the chosen people of Israel. They entered also into 
family life ; directing its most private concerns. In 
stances of this latter kind of interposition of Angels is 
seen in the history of the patriarchs, as in the marriage 
of Abraham s son, and in the protection of Jacob from 
his brother s anger. 

Consider, then, at how many points of our merely 
natural state the angelic natures and powers affect us, 
in the operations of material nature, in the moral go 
vernment of the world, in our home life. These are 
what may be called the natural and ordinary intertwin- 
ings of the angelic order of being with that of man. 

But what touches us more deeply, more closely far, 
is the energy of angelic ministrations in our super 
natural state. This necessarily affects them as it affects 
us, in the more intense and momentous issues of life. 
Throughout the Old Testament there are indications of 
a constant struggle being maintained on behalf of God s 
elect by the good Angels, who are in constant conflict 
with the evil angels. On the one side, the side of the 
evil, there is the constant effort not merely to turn the 
forces of nature against man, and thus bring calamities 
upon him, but also to assault him in his inner life, to 
ruin his spiritual hopes, and mar for ever his glorious 
destiny. On the other side, the side of the good Angels, 
there is equally a constant counter-plotting, and earnest 
antagonistic strife, to maintain the struggling faithful 
among men, to ward off evil from them, to direct all 
events to their good, to guide, console, empower, ani 
mate them, never leaving them, till their mission of 
c Dan. x. 13. 



no Aids in the Conflict: [SERM. 

loving sympathy and constant interposition has ful 
filled its predestined end. 

The indications which the Book of Job gives in regard 
to the malice of Satan, and the watchful love of St. Mi 
chael in preserving the body of Moses, as an instance 
of similar zeal on the part of the good, these can hardly 
be understood but as instances of a law, revelations 
coming out to view because of special circumstances, 
but really an interpretation of the inner history of the 
progress of events in the unseen world, which must from 
its very nature be going on unceasingly. 

For the history of Job is manifestly intended as an 
encouragement to every one struggling under the op 
pression of trials of which he cannot perceive the jus 
tice, or the motive, though resolved to cling in trust 
upon God alone. It interprets for such sufferers the 
causes and forces at work in the supernatural world, 
with the assurance that they are all subject to the im 
mediate direction and control of God, and can issue 
only in confusion to the ministers of evil, and the 
greater glory of those who abide faithful in the trial. 
It has an universal application, and consequently the 
agencies at work must equally be supposed to be uni 
versal. Similarly with the history of Moses. He was 
a representative person ; representative of the elect 
people of Israel. His life was to be an example of 
a like faith with his own, to all who followed him. The 
tokens of God s love to him were assurances to them 
of His protection ; the care which watched over him 
a sign of like care for them. The Guardian Angel of 
their leader, was to be the watchful ministrant also 
of God s love to the people whom he led. 

But more especially we can discern, through the out 
ward veil, the thrill and glow which has ever pervaded 



VIIL] God s heavenly Host. 1 1 1 

the holy Angels in fulfilling the charge committed to 
them in the gradual developing of the Incarnation of 
God. Their intense watchfulness to penetrate the se 
cret ; their earnest care of those more favoured ones who 
were preparing the way, as types or forerunners of the 
Advent of Jesus, as specially shewn in the family life 
of Abraham and Jacob ; and then the ecstasy of angelic 
song which heralded the Nativity of Christ, and their 
composed, reverent eagerness as they watched around 
the Sepulchre ; and ever afterwards the fervent action 
of the Angels moving with and around our Lord, in the 
heavenly order of His life subsequent to His Ascension, 
of which the visions of St. John speak ; and on earth 
their "joy over one sinner that repenteth," their care 
of "the little ones" of Christ, and their last office of 
love to the departing souls of the elect " carried by the 
Angels" into Paradise, these revealed representations 
of their concern in man, thus more constantly and more 
energetically stirred, prove that a new spring of life and 
love toward man had been imparted to the angelic na 
tures in union with the Incarnation of God. They are 
quickened in themselves to a more vivid joy, a more 
glowing adoration, a more fervent charity towards man 
as the object of Divine care in Christ ; bound to a dearer, 
more absorbing care, because of the tabernacling of God 
in human flesh. 

The promise given to Nathanael, as the type of the 
true Israelite, that he should see "the Angels of God 
ascending and descending upon the Son of Man d ," 
seems to speak of this new order of angelic agency ; so 
new, that language is used by our Lord which at first 
sight implies that not till then had the interposition of 
Angels really commenced ; that only then the heavens 

d St. John i. 51. 



1 12 Aids in the Conflict: [SERM. 

would be opened, and the descent and ascent of Angels 
begin. In using the term, " Son of Man," in connexion 
with that promise a term which always implies our 
Lord s human relation to His elect He includes His 
elect of all times with Himself, as being thus destined 
to be more nearly related to the angel host, more 
specially objects of a fresh development of their care 
and love. 

And certainly a very marked difference is to be dis 
cerned between the angelic ministrations of the older 
time, and those of the new dispensation. During the 
olden time the action of Angels, as revealed to us, was 
on a large scale, affecting the concerns of nations and 
kingdoms, and of families only inasmuch as the elect 
race was confined to a family, the patriarchal line through 
which the Messiah was to come. But nothing is said in 
the Old Testament of the individuality of the Angels 
care ; of it extending to all the elect ; of a special rela 
tion of Angels to individuals, because of their individual 
relation to God ; of such an extent of angelic ministra 
tions, as would bring them home to every man s private 
and personal consciousness, as his own special support 
and joy. There were indications, no doubt, partial illus 
trations, of such a law in the Old Testament, but they 
are rare and exceptional. To look at the Old Testa 
ment only, one would have said that angel guardian 
ship, and angels secret communion, was reserved as the 
privilege of great typical personages, as patriarchs or 
prophets, or of great collective hosts of the elect people, 
but not of an elect soul as such ; nor, if an Angel were 
an occasional visitant in any case, that he could, so to 
speak, be depended on as a constant companion, a sure 
ministrant of divine love and care at all times, " in all 
our ways." 



VIII.] God s heavenly Host. 113 

This new and most eventful truth is one great dis 
tinguishing feature of the revelations of angel life in the 
New, as contrasted with those of the Old Testament 
There for the first time we hear our Blessed Lord speak 
ing of all His members, all His little ones, and saying 
that their "Angels do always behold the face of" His 
" Father, which is in heaven e ." The words assert this 
great truth of one equally as of another. His Apostle 
unfolds yet further this great revelation, when he says 
that the Angels are " ministering spirits, sent forth to 
minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation f ;" 
language which equally includes all alike, all as " heirs," 
therefore without personal distinction. And the same 
Apostle asserts the same universality of individual pri 
vilege, when, speaking alike to all to whom his epistles 
are addressed, he says, " Ye are come unto Mount Sion, 
and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jeru 
salem, and to an innumerable company of Angels s ." 

The Church s traditionary faith has been grounded on 
these pregnant passages. On these momentous words 
rests the belief of the guardian Angels of baptized souls, 
of the daily care, the watchful protection, the cease 
less countless ministries of love and power, which are 
around every child of God s eternal adoption. This faith 
has grown out of these precious words of Jesus and His 
Apostles. They involved, therefore, a very marked change 
as to the faith regarding Angels ; for there was revealed 
not merely a greater intenseness of interest and care, 
because of the greater momentousness of the charge of 
souls in whom God dwells, for whom God suffered and 
died, for whom the unceasing Sacrifice and intercession 
of the Lamb of God are being offered, but the indi 
viduality of it, the like care extended to each, and its 

e St. Matt, xviii. 10. Heb. i. 14. * Ibid. xii. 22, 

I 



114 Aids in the Conflict: [SERM. 

unceasingness from the font to the grave, through the 
grave to Paradise, and beyond Paradise to heaven. The 
Fathers drew out this great truth, always implying its 
intimate connexion with the Incarnation of God. 

Thus Origen, addressing one of the elect, says, " Yes 
terday thou wast under a demon, to-day thou art under 
an angel. Do not/ says the Lord, despise one of these 
little ones who are in the Church ; for verily I say unto 
you, their angels do always behold the face of My Father 
Which is in heaven. Angels minister to their salvation ; 
the sons of God have been granted to serve, and say 
unto each other, If He has descended with a body, if 
He hath been clothed in mortal flesh, and borne the 
cross, and died for men, why are we quiescent ? Why 
spare we ourselves ? Come, all ye angels, let us de 
scend from heaven." Then, speaking of their individual 
care : " Come, O Angel ! receive him who has been con 
verted by the Word from former error, from the doctrine 
of demons, from iniquity speaking on high, and receiving 
him, like a good physician, cherish and instruct him h ." 
And St. Hilary says of their help to us in our prayers : 
" The authority is absolute, that Angels preside over the 
prayers of the faithful. Wherefore Angels daily offer 
up to God the prayers of those who are saved through 
Christ. Therefore is it dangerous to despise him, whose 
desire and supplications are borne to the eternal and 
invisible God by the holy service or ministry of Angels V 
And again St. Ambrose speaks of their guarding even 
our inner hearts from the watchful foe: "Thus did 
Eliseus the prophet shew that armies of angels were 
around him as a defence ; thus did Joshua recognise 
the leader of the heavenly host. They therefore who 
are able to fight for us, are able to guard the fruit that 

h Horn. i. in Ezek. Tract, in Ps. cxxxiv. 



VIII.] God s heavenly Host. 115 

is within usJ." And again, St. Chrysostom connecting 
their ministering to us with that of our Blessed Lord s : 
" What marvel is it, if they (the Angels) minister to the 
Son, whenever they minister to our salvation ? . . . Yea, 
rather it is the work of Christ Himself, for He indeed 
saves as a Master, but they as servants k ." 

It is clear, then, that the belief has ever been a very 
practical one ; and indeed how can we for a moment 
suppose that such an array of heavenly beings, so 
powerful, so ardent, so intense in action and love, can 
be, as they are sometimes regarded, the mere decora 
tive features of a poetic religion, the beautiful imagery 
of the rapt moods of the devout mind ? 

Nor is it less sure that their aid is of the most intimate 
personal kind, although much mystery still hangs around 
the kind of communion which they are permitted to hold 
with us, and we have reverently to gather it by inference, 
rather than by direct revelation. It would seem that as 
a tendency "to the worshipping of Angels 1 " developed 
itself even in the apostolic age, possibly on this account 
a reserve was kept as to the greatness of our obligations 
to these blessed guardians, lest in the instruments and 
agents of the Divine care we should lose the constant 
sense of the supreme Author both of their and our life. 
Even St. John needed a warning to preserve in his mind 
the clear assurance, that notwithstanding all their great 
ness and their power to aid, they are but " fellow-ser 
vants." But, if careful to take heed to such warnings, 
we may safely cherish for our stay and comfort, and in 
reverent regard to them for their kindness towards us, 
profound and earnest thoughts of their succour and 
defence which, according to the will of God, they never 

J De Virgini, c. 8. k Horn. iii. in Ep. ad Heb. Col. ii. 18. 

m Rev. xxii. 9. 

I 2 



u6 Aids in the Conflict: [SERM. 

cease to supply to us in our need. Nor -surely ought 
we to scruple to do so, when we see how our Lord 
Himself, compassed with our flesh, was behoven to an 
Angel s care, when creation saw the Eternal Son pros 
trate in His agony, and "an Angel strengthening Him ;" 
or when, after the temptation was past, Angels " came 
and ministered unto Him." 

Or again, can we attribute to the holy Angels a less 
power to aid us, than is permitted to the evil angels to 
hurt us? Must not angelic instrumentality be at least 
equal on either side ? We know indeed little of the laws 
which determine the action of spirit upon spirit ; or of 
the communion and strengthening influence which one 
being can interchange with another ; or how one soul 
can stay itself on another soul, and thought mingle with 
thought, love with love, desire with desire ; or how the 
higher mind and more powerful will of one creature may 
rule and direct the mind and will of the less powerful 
creature. But the later books of Holy Scripture reveal 
to us startling facts as to the powers of evil spirits in 
exercising the most intimate control over, and holding 
closest communion with, the inner life of man. There 
we read of Satan establishing himself within the very 
soul of man, thus to sway and rule him. There we learn, 
that the evil angel is "the strong man armed keeping 
his palace" within man s innermost nature, spirit within 
spirit directing the faculties of the possessed soul to 
devilish purposes. These fearful descriptions imply 
varied modes of influencing the soul. They shew the 
possession of some secret subtle power in the evil spirit 
to suggest sin, inflame the imagination, excite the will, 
cloud the understanding, overrule and direct the ener 
gies, gradually leading captive the whole man, and im 
pressing upon him his own likeness, so that men thus 



vii L] God s. heavenly Host. 117 

possessed become the very " children of the wicked 
one ;" although wholly unlike the poAver of God in this, 
that the evil angels can do nothing within the man 
except with his own free compliance. 

And is not this in all probability the perversion of 
a power intended to have been used for a true end ; 
the fallen angels perverting to their own bad purposes 
a commission given to them, when they were in union 
with God, to use for God, and for the good of the other 
creatures of God ? 

And with this certain knowledge thus revealed to us 
of the influence of the evil angels, may we not conclude 
that no less power is being exercised by the unfallen 
Angels, who still delight to use it as God gave, and de 
signed it ; that the good Angels not merely surround us 
to contend for us against the assaults of the evil "prin 
cipalities and powers," who would destroy us ; not 
merely that they succour and defend us with their 
countless services of loving and watchful care to aid 
our weakness, or supply our need ; but that also, in 
union with God, they influence our inner life, suggest 
holy thoughts, captivate our imaginations, stir our wills, 
illumine our understandings, aid our efforts, direct our 
energies, and holding secret communion of spirit with 
spirit, within our spirits, minister to us the gracious gifts 
of God ? How such subordinate ministries are com 
bined with the working of the All-holy Spirit Himself, 
we know not ; yet in acknowledging the instrumentality 
of the lower agency we are not excluding Himself, the 
Source of power. We are rather the more reverencing 
our own manifold joys and assurances of support, even 
as in natural things we can delight in the lower instru 
mentalities of pleasant food, and sweet flowers, and 
genial light, while their beauty and pleasantness en- 



1 1 8 A ids in the Conflict : [sERM. 

hance the more, do not exclude, the blessed thought 
of God, Who gives and orders through their means all 
these good things of His natural providence. The in 
visible Angels are to us in the spiritual world, what the 
thousandfold ten thousand, ministrations of visible crea 
tures around us are in the natural world. We cannot 
indeed interchange sensible intercourse with the Angels 
that aid and defend us, but when their charge is ful 
filled in bearing our souls to the Lord, we shall rejoice 
the more that we have believed the truth and love of 
God in ordaining for us their unseen agencies, even as 
we trusted to His innumerable visible agencies. Being 
made one with Christ, we share in and through Him 
what was His earthly joy, what cheered Him when the 
temptation was over, and sustained Him in His agony 
when He was weak, and Who meant the promise to be 
our blessing, as it was His own: "There shall no evil 
happen unto thee, neither shall any plague come nigh 
thy dwelling. For He shall give His angels charge 
over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways n ." 

Let us in conclusion lay to heart some practical 
lessons, which we may apply to our personal life. 

Here first we may see the greatness and dignity of 
our position, our intended lot. Our mission in the world 
is, together with the holy Angels, and through their aid, 
to uphold the cause of God against the evil powers 
which oppose Him ; to contend earnestly against what 
ever He has condemned ; to be jealous of His honour ; 
to be zealous of His commands. This was man s ori 
ginal call when, taken from the earth, he was placed, 
not as his first position, but by grace, in the garden of 

" Ps. xci. 10, II. 



vili.j God s heavenly Host. 119 

Eden , with Angels as his companions, to "keep it" 
for God, against the evil which then assailed it. Man 
failed, and fell. But the call, and the power to fulfil the 
call, was without repentance, and is revived again in 
Christ. In our blessed Lord, our true representative, 
in the wilderness of temptation, ministered to by Angels, 
and assaulted by Satan, we see the renewed man, we 
see our own present lot. Surrounded on all sides by 
what tempts the eye, deceives the heart, captivates the 
senses, bewilders the understanding, shakes the faith, 
the loyalty, the allegiance, the stedfastness, of our frail 
nature, we are subjected to our course of trial. But 
Angels are at our side, and God above, around, be 
neath, within us, to uphold, to fortify, to preserve us, 
if only with His words in our lips, and His will in our 
hearts, we stand firm, and " resist the devil," till he 
" flee from us." Placed thus we are in this lower world, 
as having dominion over the creatures, and as the repre 
sentative of the God-Man, to keep ourselves pure ; to 
be strong for the truth and love, the beauty and the 
glory of a higher world ; to resist " the lust of the flesh, 
and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, which are 
not of the Father, but which are of the world p ." While 
we have the confidence, as we trust to our Lord, that 
He will sustain us, as He sustained Himself, because 
we are His, we have the assurance also that we are not 
merely surrounded by visible objects, but that we dwell 
in the midst of an invisible world, a world of most ener 
getic and glorious life, a world of spiritual beings, in 
comparison with whom we are " made a little lower " 

"The Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground And 

the Lord God planted a garden in Eden ; and there He put the man whom 

He had formed And the Lord God took the man, and put him in 

the garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it." (Gen. ii. 7, 8, 15.) 

P i St. John ii. 16. 



I2O Aids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

for awhile, that at last we may be raised above them, 
when all things shall be put under our feet, because 
Christ is so raised, and we are of Him, and in Him, 
nearest to His throne, fellow-heirs of His glory. 

Thus girt about with Angels, we are set to keep the 
charge of God. They are with us by our altars in the 
Mysteries. They are with us as we kneel in prayer. 
They are with us in the dangers of our way to keep 
us. They are by our beds to watch near us as we sleep, 
continuing by our side the adoration of the ever-pre 
sent God in which we fell asleep. While we bear in 
our heart the consciousness of the Presence in which 
" we live, and move, and have our being," and of the 
heavenly hosts around us, shall we not be strong to 
resist temptation ? Shall we do deeds from which good 
Angels must turn away in horror ? Shall we speak 
words which they will repeat in heaven, and write down 
against us ? Shall we bear on our countenances a look 
of malice, or impurity, or scorn, at which they must 
stand aghast ? Shall we nourish in our hearts a thought 
from which they will turn away and weep ? Shall we 
continue in sin, till our life s destiny is reversed, and 
we are again become more fit to be under a demon s, 
than an Angel s, care ? 

Or if after sin we return to God, when we fear again 
the power of Satan over us, and tremble at his tempta 
tions, and the return of his assaults, and the subtlety of 
his approach ; or even doubt anxiously whether it may 
even yet be, that " after the sop," the love of Christ again 
rejected, we should be doomed and given up, reprobate ; 
and Satan entering into oneself as his merited prey, we 
be cast out to be with him for ever, we may derive com 
fort and assurance from the thought that a greater spi 
ritual power in the strength of God, ever at war with 



VIII.] God s heavenly Host. 1 2 1 

the rebel angels, and sent specially to minister to those 
who trust in Christ, are encamped around us, are guard 
ing us, and will fight for us, driving away the tempter. 
Or if we feel shame before our brethren because of our 
past sins, and think that all eyes look on us with re 
proach, and that we can scarce venture into the pre 
sence of the pure, that none can believe our conversion ; 
and we are weak, because of this sense of distrust or 
degradation which haunts us, we may turn away and 
take refuge in the fellowship of Angels who are all the 
while rejoicing over the "one sinner that repenteth," 
with whom all thought is absorbed in the one deep 
love and thanksgiving, which is being breathed into 
them out of the Heart of Jesus, Whose grace has at last 
won the victory. 

We are on our probation ; and the history of the 
Angels is a warning which leaves no hope, if the hour 
of our probation pass, and we are found unfaithful. Of 
kindred natures with our own, the first-born of the crea 
tion of God, free to stand, or free to fall, they were 
subjected to trial, and by trial their everlasting state 
has been fixed. This law, ordained for the higher orders 
of the creatures of God, has found its sure fulfilment in 
their destinies. If they who fell from their high estate, 
escaped not, and all their greatness and endowments 
of grace availed not to exempt them from the conse 
quences of the law of their creation, how can we look 
to escape a similar fate, if we fail by a like faithlessness ? 
If we miss the day of our probation, faithless found 
among the faithful, unconformed to the will of God, not 
having served Him acceptably according to His purpose, 
if our salvation is the hard-won purchase of the amaz 
ing Sacrifice of the cross, the passion, and death of the 



122 Aids in the Conflict. [SERM. vm. 

Son of God, and to carry on and complete His work 
of love, His Spirit s abiding Presence has been merci 
fully shed forth into our hearts, and, as our guard and 
aid in our warfare, the Angel host is sent to minister to 
us, and yet we fail to work out this great salvation, 
and so great love and care be all in vain, what must 
be reserved for us in the Great Day, when God shall 
arise to judgment, and he only that hath endured faithful 
unto the end, shall be saved ? 

As the Angels who kept their first estate, are our 
sure aids in our conflict, even so the fallen angels, who 
are reserved in everlasting chains under darkness, are 
a sure warning, that the condemnation which has already 
been visited upon them, will reach us also ; and this the 
more certainly if, with their example before us, we con 
tinue in sin, sharing their disobedience, which may 
God in His infinite mercy avert for His dear Son s sake, 
Jesus Christ our Lord, to Whom, with the Father, and 
the Holy Ghost, be all glory and thanksgiving for ever. 
Amen. 



SERMON IX. 

in flje Conflict : Efje (Communion of faints. 



ST. JOHN vi, 57. 

"He that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me." 

HPHERE can be no doubt that we have fallen back in 
many things from the simplicity of the primitive 
type, in our Christian course. But in nothing, perhaps, 
more manifestly than in our general view of the neces 
sity of receiving the Holy Communion ; of its place in 
our worship ; of its effectual help to us in our conflict 
with the adversary ; of its comfort under bereavements, 
trials, losses ; of its sanctifying effect and power in all 
the passages of life ; and above all, of its intimate con 
nection with that holy doctrine which, but for the ex 
press mention of it in the Creed, must have faded out 
of the remembrance of many, the doctrine of the com 
munion of saints. The receiving of the Lord s Supper 
has become I might say it has degenerated into an 
occasional effort to recover ourselves out of the snare of 
sin. Every now and then, by preparation for the Holy 
Communion, men think to alter their course, which is 
setting too much towards the world, in a direction 
heavenward. If you well consider the matter, for I do 
not wish to overstate anything, (that would frustrate 
my speaking to you,) it has come to this with many, if 
not most professing Christians, that they receive the 
Lord s Supper more frequently out of its due time as 
it were if there be a predisposing sorrow, and when 



124 Aids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

that is past, return to the ordinary infrequency ; and 
with most, the infrequency is very great ; so that the 
words we are considering, as regards any actual appli 
cation to our daily life, lose all that force which they 
would plainly have if our partaking of the Body and 
Blood of Christ in the Lord s Supper was of the nature 
of a habit. That our Lord designed it to be a habitual 
receiving, no man can possibly doubt who considers His 
own words in the institution, as they were understood 
by those who heard them. They certainly continued 
as stedfastly in the breaking of bread as they did in 
prayers. The shadowing out of the mystery in the 
words of the text points in the same direction. In 
fact, nothing but the practice of men whom we know, 
and live and converse with, and whose whole life and 
conversation has necessarily an effect upon our own, 
nothing but stern fact, and the preconception which 
custom brings with it, could possibly make us think for 
one moment that a man was in any kind of safety who 
gathered himself up at Easter to perform the annual 
commemorative act sacramental, and then gave it up 
for a year as a thing above his ordinary life, too high 
for the temptations incident to his calling. This arises 
out of a total misconception of the thing, of the insti 
tution, and the doctrine contained in it. The doctrine 
contained in it is precisely what our Lord meant when 
He said, " He that eateth Me, even he shall live by 
Me." He that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit 
with the Lord. But how shall we be joined unto Him ? 
It is written, " By one Spirit we are all baptized into 
one Body, and have been all made to drink into one 
Spirit." And again, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, we 
are bidden to "draw near with a true heart, in full assu 
rance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil 



IX.] The Communion of Saints. 125 

conscience," (surely by His Blood, in whatever way He 
was pleased to communicate to us the benefits of His 
most precious blood shedding,) "and our bodies washed 
with pure water." This means, it can mean nothing else, 
that our union with Him is by these effectual sacra 
mental signs of His own appointment, as it is expressed 
in our own Communi on Service : " If with a true penitent 
heart and lively faith we receive that holy Sacrament, 
then we spiritually eat the Flesh of Christ and drink 
His Blood ; then we dwell in Christ and Christ in us ; 
we are one with Christ, and Christ with us." 

All this is brought to nought by an infrequent, un 
willing reception. The spirit of it is absolutely taken 
away. Our Church has afforded the utmost possible 
latitude in that rubric, " Every parishioner shall com 
municate at least three times in a year ;" meaning, as 
Bishop Beveridge justly observed, that unless a person 
communicate three times in the year the Church doth 
not judge him to be in a state to receive that holy mys 
tery. To shrink from closeness of union with Christ is, 
if you will consider it, a sign either of indifference or of 
conscious wilful unfitness, through some sin committed 
knowingly, or state of sinfulness permitted, or omission 
of felt and acknowledged duty. To turn the receiving 
of the Holy Communion into an occasional effort to 
recover ourselves out of a state of worldliness in which 
we know we ought not to live, is entirely an imagina 
tion of our own concerning it. And however common 
it be (so common that a man might almost express sur 
prise at such a received opinion being spoken against), 
however much it be the practice of men to use it thus, 
it is contrary, as I have shewn you, to the doctrine and 
spirit of our services, to the words of the Lord Himself, 
" He that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me." 



126 Aids in the Conflict : [SERM. 

Suffer me now, in confirmation of what has been said, 
to draw your attention to the place which the receiving 
of the Holy Communion occupies in our worship. After 
the Commandments read, in order that on hearing each 
part of God s law we may search our hearts and see if 
we are living by it, after a prayer and reading of two 
short passages of Holy Scripture, the Epistle and 
Gospel, and saying with united voice one of our con 
fessions of faith, after an act of love or charity done 
during the reading of sentences from Scripture ex 
horting to that grace, the priest is directed to lay on 
the holy table the alms for the poor, and other devotions 
of the people, and when there is a Communion, so much 
bread and wine as he shall think sufficient. How often 
there shall be a Communion the Church doth not order, 
except that in cathedral churches and colleges, where 
there are many priests and deacons, all shall receive 
Communion every Sunday at the least. Every Sunday 
at the least. 

Therefore in large parishes, where there are many 
communicants (which are increased at every Confirma 
tion by 200 or 300 more, capable at least of receiving), 
it may be right to provide for some to receive com 
munion every Sunday, using the discretion which the 
Church places in our hands ; for no word of monthly, or 
any other stated number of communions, is so much as 
named, except that if a parishioner doth not com 
municate thrice in a year he is under censure, as a 
priest or deacon in a cathedral is under censure who 
doth not communicate every Sunday. Now, brethren, 
how often soever, or how seldom soever, you commu 
nicate, you must remember that the whole of the Com 
munion Service to which you listen every Lord s Day 
to the end of the offertory sentences, is your prepara- 



IX.] The Communion of Saints. 127 

tion for the receiving of the Lord s Supper. Whenever 
you hear those commandments you must try and mea 
sure your conscience by them. What swearer doth not 
inwardly tremble when he heareth " The Lord will not 
hold him guiltless that taketh His Name in vain ?" 
What man who doeth nought for his father or mother, 
or setteth light by them, heareth the fifth command 
ment without a thought in his heart, " Am I free from 
blame here ?" Doth not the prohibition to kill, to do 
uncleanness, to thieve, ever strike on some conscience ? 
And so when it comes to the act of faith, especially 
its last solemn words, " I look for the resurrection of 
the dead, and the life of the world to come," have we 
not often thought within ourselves, as we uttered the 
words with our lips, " Alas, do I live, am I now living, 
as one who looks for such things ?" All is to the same 
effect, to the purifying of the heart by faith as a pre 
paration for that union with Christ in the Holy Sacra 
ment. And then the sentences, exhorting us to re 
member the poor, and the preachers of the gospel, and 
the whole household of faith, are still designed to prepare 
us for the more pious, and loving, and cheerful partak 
ing together of the Lord s Supper, whether then imme 
diately or on some future day. For I do not mean that 
all are expected to partake always. I am only attempt 
ing to shew you that sometimes all should, and that 
the whole service is with a view to that one act of 
worship. I am only protesting against this grievous 
neglect that has crept in, this deadening doctrine of 
the world, that you live in Christ by the act of coming 
together to pray, and sing praises, and hear the Word, 
when He Himself hath said, " He that eateth Me, even 
he shall live by Me," and, breaking bread, bade His 
disciples do that thing in remembrance of Him. So that 



128 Aids in tJic Conflict : [SERM. 

this became the practice of the first converts, to break 
bread together, even as they prayed together, so shew 
ing forth their Lord s death in the cities where they 
dwelt. Now see how we have fallen back from the 
primitive type, as I said. 

We have a conflict with an adversary of such power 
as the besieger of a city hath, when he hath in the city 
a strong party on his side. So is Satan with regard to 
every one of us. He besets us alway, and in every 
man s heart he hath some evil inclination, or affection, 
or desire on his side, and, if it were not for the help of 
One greater than he, he should utterly destroy every 
soul which he proceedeth to assault. Not one of us 
can stand against him, but by the help of our God. 
No man ever did vanquish him outright but one, and He 
was both God and man. But all His faithful followers 
He did so incorporate into Himself, by a mystical but 
real union, that they need not fear the tempter s power 
to kill. " He that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me." 
"The thief cometh not," He said, speaking of Satan, 
" but for to steal, and to kill, and to destroy. I am come 
that they might have life, and that they might have 
it more abundantly :" that they might eat and live ; as 
their first parents ate and died, so they might eat of 
Me, the true Tree of Life, and live. Yes : over them 
that are in Christ by spiritual partaking of Him, Satan 
hath no power no power, at least, to kill. Now you 
see, brethren, that in proportion to the closeness of the 
union with the Saviour, must be the safety from the 
assaults of the enemy. None of you can doubt that. 
And if the union with Him be in partaking of His 
Body and Blood, with a true penitent heart and lively 
faith, it being a spiritual act, then to partake often must 
be what is needful unto more assurance of help. The 



x.] The Communion of Saints. 129 

rule is, the oftener the better, if in faith, and penitence, 
and charity. We forfeit so much help in our conflict 
with the adversary, as we do communicate either less 
frequently, or more coldly and backwardly. But I said 
also that we had lost sight of its sanctifying effect and 
power in all the passages of life. So it is indeed. Not 
only is He, on whom we feed by faith, the strength, 
and joy, and salvation, of every individual soul, coming 
to Him in this holy ordinance as He hath commanded, 
but the communion of His Body and Blood is the 
strongest and holiest link which binds us together in 
Him. " For we being many are one bread and one 
body, for we are all partakers of that one bread." This 
was to be in the place of those earthly relationships 
which Christ declared His coming should rather have 
a tendency at first to weaken and to dissolve, than to 
cement and strengthen. When father and mother should 
forsake a child, the Lord should take him up ; hence 
forth he should be adopted into another family, another 
should be his father, even Christ. " That which we 
have seen and heard," writes St. John, i.e. the mystery 
of God and the Father, and of Christ, " that which we 
have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also 
may have fellowship with us : and truly," he adds, "our 
fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus 
Christ." The Evangelist who wrote these words, was 
the same who records the last prayer of our Blessed 
Lord, in which He prayed " not for these alone, but for 
them also which should believe on Him through their 
word. That they all may be one, as Thou Father 
art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in 
Us." That prayer never faded from St. John s memory 
while he lived, and while he taught. " Little children, 
love one another," was his favourite precept to those 

K 



130 The Communion of Saints. [SERM 

who came to inquire of Christ at his mouth. He 
has been called the Apostle of love from that circum 
stance ; the loving, and the beloved. To him, as filled 
with the spirit of the new commandment, did our Lord 
on the cross commit the charge of His mother, when the 
sword of grief had pierced through her soul, "and from 
that hour that disciple took her unto his own home." In 
that household, from that very day, may have been 
seen the true type of the communion of saints. What 
a home that must have been, where every meal was con 
secrated by the remembrance of His last meal on earth 
with His disciples, and by the mystical words He spake, 
and the sign He instituted, and the commandment He 
gave, " This do in remembrance of Me." What if they 
ate often in haste, with their loins girded for some work 
of charity, or to escape for their life ; what if they ate it 
with bitter herbs, in sorrow of heart for all the suffering 
they had witnessed, and which they could never forget ; 
yet what a home of love, and what a sanctifying effect 
and power must their communion have had on all the 
passages of their life ever afterward. We are not told 
how the love which reigned in that house surpassed in 
breadth, and depth, and height the ordinary love of 
parent, children, brethren, friends ; our eyes have not 
been permitted to gaze upon such a holy privacy ; but 
we are sure that if ever the grace of God did overshadow 
any home, so that every thought, and word, and action 
reflected His image, into whose likeness they grew and 
were transformed day by day, it must have been there, in 
that house. There truly, if anywhere on earth, must 
the love of God have been perfected. And the nearest 
to this must be the house where every member of 
a Christian family, as one by one they come to years 
of discretion, becomes a communicant, and each, com- 



IX.] J^Jte Communion of Saints. \ 3 1 

prehending by degrees the mystery of Christ s indwell 
ing by the force of an inward experience, fashions his 
daily life accordingly. Brethren, there are many such 
houses. We need not here say in our heart, " Who shall 
ascend into heaven" (that is, to bring down Christ from 
above), "or who shall descend into the deep?" (i.e. to bring 
up Christ again from the dead). " For the God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, of whom the whole 
family in heaven and earth is named, hath granted 
unto many, according to the riches of His glory, to be 
strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man; 
so that Christ dwelleth in their hearts by faith ; and they, 
being rooted and grounded in love, have been able to 
comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and 
length, and depth, and heightj|nd to know the love of 
Christ, which passeth knowledge, so that they are filled, 
verily, with all the fulness of God." 

In the great conflict which is raging, which is at our 
doors, which hath in it the verification of some of our 
Divine Master s and His Apostles prophetic sayings, so 
that we know it to be the beginning of that very con 
flict which we are taught to expect, in which a mans 
foes should be they of his own household, in which 
members of the same family should take opposite sides, 
which should be known by pride and selfishness, dis 
obedience to parents, ingratitude, unholiness, want of 
natural affection, love of pleasure, in fine, by a form of 
godliness without the power; in the conflict in which the 
subtilty of this world s wisdom shall corrupt many minds 
from the simplicity that is in Christ, shall there be no 
refuges, whither a man may flee for help and comfort in 
the fiery trial ; if one falleth, shall there be no one to 
lift him up ? Oh yes ! He said our Divine Lord said- 
He would not leave us comfortless ; He would come to us. 

K 2 



132 The Communion of Saints. [SERM. 

And surely He hath fulfilled His word. Wherever two 
or three are gathered together in His name, there is He 
in the midst of them. The glory which God gave Him 
in His human nature, He hath given them. What was 
that glory ? " That they may be one, even as We are one, 
I in them and they in Me ; that they may be made 
perfect in Me." This is that communion of saints, which 
is nourished and sustained by the Holy Communion of 
His Body and Blood. These refuges of which I spake 
are the homes and houses of God s saints ; those helpers 
at hand and ready to succour us are men like-minded, 
having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind, 
such men as Epaphras, Onesimus, Timothy, Tychichus, and 
others, who were St. Paul s fellow-workers unto the king 
dom of God, which were a comfort to him in the dangers 
and distresses and necessities which he endured, such 
persons as Priscilla and Aquila, who for his life laid down 
their own necks. Such men and such women there are 
yet in the world. And if our heart should ever fail us 
for the multitude of the adversaries, think, brethren, if 
our eyes were opened, and we saw the great cloud of 
witnesses who have gone before, the saints that are at 
rest, the spirits of the just made perfect, the glorious 
city where they and we shall dwell for ever and ever ! 
But enough for us, that in us and our fellow-pilgrims, 
who are journeying at our side to the heavenly country, 
Christ dwelleth. Enough that He has said, "He that 
eateth Me, even he shall live by Me." Enough that, 
assembled together with our brethren, we feed, in a hea 
venly and spiritual manner, on the Body of the Lord, 
and drink His precious Blood. Enough that, so doing, 
we find ourselves strengthened for the trials of the day, 
and guided safely through the darkness of the night ; 
and see far on before us the shining pinnacles of the 



IX.] TJie Communion of Saints. 133 

holy city, whither He, whom we have adored and trusted 
in, and loved with all our hearts, is gone to prepare 
a place for us ; not a mere refuge, as one thinks of the 
grave, where "the wicked cease from troubling, and the 
weary are at rest," but a place of joy and gladness, and 
unfading light for ever, and for evermore. 



SERMON X. 
2Tf)e Weapons of our SEarfare, 

2 COR, x. 4. 

" The weapons of our warfare are not carnal." 

EOM, xii. 21. 
" Overcome evil with good." 

TF St. Paul is fond of reminding us of the militant 
character of the Christian life, it is he also who warns 
us oftenest of the danger of allowing the metaphor to 
lead us astray. He knew that there is that in our nature 
which responds readily to the trumpet-call. " To resist 
even unto blood," " to fight the good fight," " to quit our 
selves like men," " to wrestle against principalities and 
powers ;" these, and suchlike figures, have a ring which 
carries them straight home to generous hearts. The 
poet surely has not painted falsely the chivalrous dreams 
of youth, 

" Waiting to strive a happy strife, 
To war with falsehood to the knife." 

Life seems to very many of us indeed a battle. We see 
selfishness and cowardice, and our blood boils at the 
sight of them. We see evil all about us, evil that might 
be prevented. We imagine ourselves in our day-dreams 
of the future, even in some small measure in our actual 
experience, to be bearing a part in the world-old con 
flict, in the war which " was in heaven." We are on the 
side of good. Does it not follow that what opposes us 
is on the side of ill ? We know, indeed, and feel keenly, 



136 The Weapons of our Warfare. [SERM. 

that the very evil which we are combating is in our own 
hearts also ; the very frivolity, the very narrowness, the 
indolence that clings to what is, the deep irreverence of 
the heart, even in its germ and possibility the saddest 
moral corruption. We are conscious that the enemy is 
very near us, and our attitude towards it constrains us 
in some sort to live as becomes a knight of God. It 
lifts, and strengthens, and purifies us. 

And yet there is a danger in all this. We need to 
hear often the Apostle s warning voice, " The weapons 
of our warfare are not carnal." Life is too complicated 
to be comprehended in one metaphor. It is a battle, in 
which one side must conquer and one must yield ; it is 
a race, in which all may be crowned ; it is a field, where 
good and bad grow together, and the tares may not be 
rooted up lest the wheat be rooted up with them. It 
is a battle, but how subtle, how unearthly is the conflict ; 
how different from the coarse semblances which are all 
that meet our eyes ! What a sad medley, what a strange 
inexplicable maze must any struggle between man and 
man, between two human causes, even between the 
visible Church and any cognisable power without her, 
appear to one who can read the spiritual issues of the 
strife ! How often Trojan bears Greek arms, and the 
patriot s sword strikes to a brother s heart ! 

To make mistakes in history is a small matter. To 
reverence as the sole depositories of truth or goodness 
one person or one party in some bygone strife, may not 
inflict serious damage on our moral nature, for the ob 
jects of our reverence will have been first idealized. But 
it is no imaginary danger, especially in days of more 
than usual earnestness and difference, that we may be 
tempted to identify the cause of good, that cause which 
demands our love and our life, with the cause of some 



X.] TJie Weapons of our Warfare. 137 

particular party, or of some particular movement, which 
we are at the moment supporting. For the good, for 
the truth, we may fight, we must fight, absolutely ; there 
is no reserve, no doubt on the question. But this is 
a spiritual warfare. The enemy is no visible one, the 
weapons of no mortal forging. We wrestle not against 
flesh and blood, not against men like ourselves, with 
mixed natures, with minds which at the best but know 
in part, which at the worst are temples which the truth- 
revealing Spirit has not yet forsaken, but against spiri 
tual powers, against that spirit of falsehood and un 
belief which is within us as well as without us. But the 
questions on which we shall do battle with our fellow 
men seldom or never raise the issue simply between 
good and ill. They are questions of fact. " Is this 
good ?" " Is this the truth ?" " Is this a part and parcel 
of the faith once delivered ?" There must be a right 
and a wrong on such questions ; but if good and wise 
men differ, the probability is that neither of the con 
tending parties has all the truth or all the error. 

Shall we, then, stand aside and look on as with the 
irony of Epicurean gods, while men debate the great 
problems of God s nature and man s destiny ? Shall we 
care nothing whether the doctrine in which our own 
soul has found peace and cleansing is offered to others 
in all its strength and purity ? Nay, surely that would 
be to be false to the good we know, to the truth which 
we believe. But yet the thought of human fallibility, of 
the many-sidedness of truth, will soften and humble our 
bearing in controversy ; it will make us ready and eager 
to recognise the good on our opponent s side. We shall 
drop at times the fierce metaphor which at the best has 
something in it that hardens, that narrows, that injures 
the bloom and modesty of a Christian soul. We shall 



138 The Weapons of our Warfare. [SERM. 

no longer be fighting against our brethren for the truth, 
but following after, even as they, if that we may appre 
hend that which we have not yet apprehended ; still 
seeking for the truth, even as they, though it may be 
from a different side. 

" The weapons of our warfare are not carnal." Let 
us feel this really, and we may safely use the image 
which the Apostle thus completes and guards. It is 
indeed a noble image of the Christian life, the image 
of the faery knight, " too simple and too true" to pass 
unscathed through the treachery of the world, but tri 
umphant at the last, because he "strives for the right," 
and " the good is God s," the image of the " happy 
warrior," such as even in earthly warfare the Christian 
poet paints him, 

" The generous spirit who when brought 

Among the real tasks of life, hath wrought 
Upon the plan that pleased his boyish thought ;" 

who has kept his first love, and striven for the chivalrous 
ideal of his youth ; who has loved truth and goodness 
with a passion so intense that they have become in him 
a new force, subduing, constraining, sanctifying the 
world about him ; who for his very devotion to truth 
has dared to face doubts, for his very faith has dared 
to examine what he believes, " more brave for this, 
that he hath much to love ;" who from that familiarity 
with struggle and suffering which make other souls 
abate their feeling, has drawn a more compassionate 
tenderness ; who, if he be called to mix in party strife, 
is able to " turn his necessity to glorious gain," winning 
modesty from the very temptation to self-assertion, 
large-hearted sympathies from the very contact of nar 
rowness ; who in the heat of conflict never loses " the 
law in calmness made," in the tumult of voices yet hears, 



X.] The Weapons of our Warfare. 139 

and reverences as king, his own conscience ; who never 
used a base weapon, never drew sword in his own cause ; 
who, because a life of conflict tends to bind his thoughts 
to earth, to make outward energy the substitute for 
depth of saintly devotion, lives therefore most in hea 
ven, learns the lesson of quietness and confidence at 
Jesus feet. 

Brethren, have we not seen or known of such cha 
racters, such great and gentle souls ? If so, we have 
seen the whole of the Apostle s mind. He does not 
call us to a philosophic indifference, nor to a dream of 
selfish asceticism. He would have us resist evil unto 
blood. He would that every base and cowardly thing 
done in our sight should go home as the stab of a 
dagger to our hearts. He would doubtless have us re 
buke vice boldly, and refute error uncompromisingly, 
as he did himself. But yet he shews us a more ex 
cellent way : " Overcome evil with good." It is a lesson 
for our polemics. But surely it is also a suggestion of 
comfort and of strength. He who strives most to main 
tain the conflict against the evil of the world must feel 
most often the weakness of human weapons. It is 
a small and scattered band that seems at any parti 
cular moment to be waging war against established ill, 
and those who fight in it know best the feeble arms 
and half-traitorous hearts that are to be found in its 
ranks. And what a serried phalanx seems to be ar 
rayed against them ! not always the baseness only of 
the world, its interest and timidity and prejudice, but 
some too of its best and noblest, men of high self-devo 
tion and pure and spotless lives. So it seems, but so 
it is not really. Look again in a little, and the mighty 
host is broken up, the ten have chased a thousand. 
What we had seen was but a shadow of the true combat. 



140 The Weapons of our Wat fare. [SERM. 

Could our eyes have been opened, we should have 
seen that so far as our cause was really good, " those 
that were for us were more than those that were against 
us." That very nobleness of our opponents, which we 
may have thought our worst enemy, was in truth but 
the vanguard of our own army. 

Good is not only the cause for which we strive, it 
is the very weapon of the strife itself. It is in itself 
aggressive ; it is stronger than evil, and it draws men 
to itself by its own beauty and dignity. It is so in the 
world of thought and belief. Men do not love error, 
though they may be careless or obstinate. And it is so 
in the moral world also. Passion blinds men, the will 
fails, but they have not yet said " evil, be thou my 
good." They reverence good when they see it ; if they 
saw it oftener they might be drawn closer to it. And 
so, brethren, in our strife with ill, whether it be false 
opinions, or evil practices, it matters more what we arc, 
than what we say, or do. A truth that rules a character, 
goodness embodied in a noble and a gentle life, these 
are the powers that move the world. It is a fallacy to 
bid men perfect themselves before they try to reform 
the world about them, but it is not a fallacy to say that 
the two processes can only go on together. 

So we are brought back to the government of our 
own hearts and lives, not as though the one duty of 
man were as modern paganism tells us, to develope 
each for himself his own nature as if it were a work of 
art ; nor, as the religious counterpart of this view bids 
us, to save each for himself his own soul ; but because 
there at least we can recognise and defy our Lord s 
enemy, because by conquering him there we are earn 
ing the right and the power to meet and conquer him 
upon a larger field. 



X.] The Weapons of our Warfare. 141 

What, then, are the weapons of our warfare at home 
in our own hearts ? What other than those which in 
the world are " mighty to the" pulling down of strong 
holds, to the bringing into captivity of every thought to 
the obedience of Christ." 

" Overcome evil with good." Brethren, can we use 
these words and not feel how they describe God s deal 
ings with us ? Take them in the simplest sense of 
their original context, and how well do they pourtray 
even the God of natural religion, " the strong and pa 
tient Judge, provoked every day," who yet " leaves not 
Himself without witness in that He does good, and 
sends us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons," how 
much more Him in whom we believe, who died for 
us when we were yet sinners, who came unto His own 
though they received Him not, who intercedes for those 
that crucify Him yet, and put Him to an open shame ! 
And then, take the words in the larger sense in which 
we cannot doubt St. Paul intended them. They de 
scribe that characteristic of Christianity as a moral 
system which has lately been so eloquently set before 
us. It does not bind men by minute laws, touch not, 
taste not, handle not, but it inspires a motive which 
supersedes the need of law, a passion which can con 
trol all baser passions, can lift a man not only out of 
sin, but out of the desire and temptation of sin. Let 
us have the faith to apply that remedy to our own 
shortcomings which God has provided for the short 
comings of our nature. Good is a wide word, but it is 
not wider than the Apostle s precept. Let me bring 
down the principle to a few practical suggestions. 
Young men, you know each of you the plague of your 
own lives ; you have resolved against it, you have striven 
against it, you have prayed against it. Have you tried 



142 The Weapons of our Warfare. [SEKM. 

to conquer it in the way which St. Paul advises ? The 
evil spirit has not yet made his home with you, he 
comes only at intervals. Fill up the empty house 
against the time that he shall next return. Avoid bad 
companions by joining yourselves to good ones. Break 
down the bridge that connects you with your past fol 
lies. Throw your whole soul first into the plain duties of 
your daily calling, and then into all the healthy, bracing, 
manly interests which the life of young English citizens 
offers to you. You are men ; think nothing that con 
cerns humanity alien to you. Widen the circle of your 
thoughts. Force yourselves to take an interest in the 
great questions that are stirred, in the great subjects 
of knowledge that are opened, in the hopes and desti 
nies of mankind that unfold themselves before you. 
Map out your time, and fill it up with work and with 
healthy amusements of mind and body. It is the 
empty listless mind that gives the sacred hours of 
leisure to day-dreams of folly, and suggestions of sin. 
It is the frivolous conversation that needs seasoning 
with hateful jests, and words that poison the memory. 

Parents, do you too remember your responsibility in 
this matter. Remember that weeds grow apace in un 
cultivated ground, and the quicker for the goodness of 
the generous soil. Your sons may perhaps find whole- 
.some interests and occupations elsewhere, but your 
daughters generally must find them at home, or no 
where. Do not leave them to seek their only relief 
from the tediousness of a flavourless home-life in foolish 
and mischievous novels, or still more foolish and mis 
chievous gossip. Do not think that even religion by 
itself will supply the need. Such as the mind is, such is 
the religion. The religion of a trivial and selfish mind 
is trivial and selfish ; it is only another and a sadder 



x.] The Weapons of our Warfare. 143 

subject for gossip, another field for vanity and for ma 
levolence. Give them a real interest in life, something 
which may raise their self-respect, which may freshen 
and give a tone to those tedious hours which after all 
make so large a part of most people s lives. We have 
not all high intellectual tastes, though we have far more 
than we usually gratify or even discover, but we all 
have hearts to feel for human nobleness and human 
suffering, and we all have, till it is stifled, a taste for 
simple and unselfish pleasures. Give them an interest 
in life ; a care for something beyond the circle of their 
home and the details of daily life ; an ideal that may 
lift and purify them. We come back to the old ques 
tion, How shall you implant such interest, or raise 
them to such an ideal, unless that interest and that 
ideal are your own ? Enthusiasm is catching. One 
cannot live long with a friend of large heart and active 
charity without kindling, if it be but a spark, at his fire. 
But enthusiasm is not to be made to order. 

Lastly, brethren, I have bidden you to apply to the 
evil of your own hearts the same kind of remedy as that 
which God has provided for the evil of our nature ; may 
I not bid you apply the very remedy itself? Let us 
think how God has dealt with the sin of His rebellious 
creatures. 

He has not been content to warn, to threaten, to set 
before them a strict and righteous law, which to break 
were death, but yet which all had broken ; He has con 
descended to our weakness, He has given us not a law 
but an Example, not a perfect code but a perfect Man, 
not one who should say, " There is the path, walk ye in 
it," but One who says, " Come, follow Me." 

And He has not only given us an example, He has 
found us a human motive. Few of us can rise to high 



144 The Weapons of our Warfare. [SERM. X. 

abstract arguments, but few can feel that the good of 
the race or the perfection of their own nature is an 
adequate motive for self-denial. But all can feel love 
and gratitude to a person, all know that to deny them 
selves for one they love is a pleasure, not a pain. 

Brethren, let us seek the inspiration of the Christian 
life, where apostles and martyrs found it, in the life and 
person of Christ. For His sake, and in His strength, 
let us fight our battle against sin, the world, and the 
devil ; for His sake, who loved us before we loved Him, 
in whom our fathers believed and were not confounded, 
who is very near us, who will never leave nor forsake us ; 
and in His strength, in the strength of His love, in the 
strength of His example, in the strength of those who 
know that they are following One who has all power 
in heaven and earth, who is ever with them, to uphold, 
to pardon, to crown them. 



SERMON XL 

Crisis of tfje Conflict, 



ST. JOHN xvii. 3. 

And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only 
true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent." 

TTHE intercessory prayer of our Lord for His disciples 
first, and then for His whole future Church, has 
ever been regarded by believers as one of the most 
precious passages of Holy Writ. Certainly it is one 
of the most solemn, and few we may hope can read 
this chapter without a sense of deep and heart-con 
trolling awe stealing over them. It was spoken upon 
the evening preceding our Lord s passion, when now 
His earthly ministry was fast hastening to its close, and 
withdrawn from that world which had made His life 
a pathway of thorns, the Saviour gave His faithful 
followers His parting words of love and tenderness. 
They were spoken probably standing ; " Arise," He had 
said, "and let us go hence." The paschal lamb had 
been eaten ; the sacrament of the Saviour s broken body 
and blood, which was to take its place, had been insti 
tuted ; the Psalms which ever followed that supper had 
been sung ; the traitor had gone from their company 
upon his accursed errand : and left alone with the 
loving and the true, the Saviour spake to them as He 
had never spoken before ; spake to them as friends, and 
gave them words of divine comfort. And they were 

L 



146 The Crisis of tJie Conflict. [SERM. 

His last words to them till after His resurrection. When 
His prayer was over He went with them to the garden, 
and thence was hurried to the High Priest s hall, and 
the tribunal of the heathen governor, and to the cross. 
When the time came round again at which Christ had 
thus talked with them, His holy body, rent with the 
soldier s spear, lay in the rich man s tomb ; and His 
soul was in the abode of the spirits of the dead. The 
true Paschal Lamb, whose blood can save from the 
destroying angel, had been sacrificed for the sins of 
mankind. 

St. John does not expressly mention the institution 
of the Lord s Supper, which was to set forth that sacri 
fice to all generations of the faithful. The other three 
Evangelists had given so detailed an account of it, that 
all Christians fully knew every particular, and St. John 
seldom repeats again what they have told. But there 
is a constant reference to it in his narrative, as that 
which was to knit all believers together in the bond of 
love. He makes, however, a very significant addition 
-to what we know of that eventful evening, for he alone 
tells us of Christ washing His disciples feet. Strange 
that it should be so ; for it was John s especial office to 
magnify his Lord. He it is who sets Him forth to us 
as the Word who was with God and was God ; as the 
Bread whereof he that eateth shall never die ; as the 
Water which springs up in the faithful to everlasting 
life ; as the good Shepherd who lays down His life for 
the sheep ; as the Way, the Truth, and the Life of His 
people ; as the Vine who sustains them, and gives them 
their strength and sweetness. But while thus he mag 
nifies Him, he also sets Him before us in this act of 
the deepest self-humiliation. The Lord of all lays 
aside His garments, and girds Himself with a towel, 



XL] The Crisis of the Conflict. 147 

and as a slave washes His disciples feet. Could love 
give a stronger proof of its earnestness ? Could hu 
mility more plainly set the lesson of example ? But 
was this all ? The words to Peter, " If I wash thee not, 
thou hast no part with Me," tell us of a spiritual mean 
ing to the act. Doubtless it symbolized the cleansing 
virtues of Christ s blood, of which the Christian daily 
stands in need ; and withal reminds us how great was 
the humiliation of the Son of God, when He emptied 
Himself of His glory, and took upon Him the form of 
a servant that He might shed that blood whereby our 
sins are washed away. 

Among those whose feet He washed was Judas Isca- 
riot; and he, too, was partaker of His broken body, 
and of His poured out blood. But the presence of the 
traitor troubled our Lord ; perhaps the thought sad 
dened Him that so many in all ages would by their 
obduracy and hardness of heart make all His love un 
availing ; would join even in shewing forth His death, 
and yet crucify Him afresh by their sins. He grieved, 
too, for Judas himself. He had followed Him at first 
with the same professions of love as the rest, and had 
had committed to his charge whatever of earthly means 
the Saviour and His followers possessed ; but he loved 
the world more than he loved his Master, and was plot 
ting to deliver Him to His enemies. Jesus, therefore, 
was troubled in spirit, and testified that one of them 
should betray Him ; and having pointed out who it 
was, as if eager to be free from the pollution of his 
presence, He sent him away. " That thou doest do 
quickly." He then having received " the sop, went im 
mediately out ; and it was night." 

Night to Judas : he went forth into the outer dark 
ness, but behind him he left light. For there was the 

L 2 



148 The Crisis of the Conflict. [SERM. 

Saviour, who is the Light of the world, and now there 
were with Him only those who truly loved Him. They 
were still frail and erring : not long, and all for the 
time forsook Him and fled. But it was but human 
infirmity, and soon they gathered round Him again, 
and learnt from His cross the martyr spirit. As to 
loving and true friends, therefore, He spake to them, 
and His heart seemed as it were to overflow with 
thoughts, too deep even now, after men have for eigh 
teen centuries meditated upon them, for us fully to 
comprehend them. For these last words of Christ 
refer almost exclusively to the profounder mysteries 
of the faith. 

It is of the relation of God the Son to God the 
Father, and God the Holy Ghost, that the Saviour 
speaks ; it is of His own mystical union with His 
people, and of their oneness with Him and with one 
another, and of the relation of His Church to the 
world. And as if feeling that neither His disciples 
then, nor believers afterwards, could easily attain to 
that spirituality which would enable them to under 
stand these themes, He repeats again and again the 
most important principles of His discourse, as if He 
would rivet them on our memories ; while He warns 
us, as He warned them, that it is only by the gift of 
the Holy Ghost that the Church can be led into all 
the truth. And the disciples as they clustered round 
Him listened in awe. They understood not as yet 
much of what He was saying ; they knew not what 
great events would happen before the next night came 
round. But they knew that they were upon the very 
eve of great events. There was that in their Master s 
words which bade them be ready for scenes of danger. 
Like men in a trance, they moved forward from event 



XI.] The Crisis of the Conflict. 149 

to event, marking all that happened, with eyes open 
to observe, noting all in their memories ; but not seeing 
the connection of events, understanding them not, know 
ing not what to do, or what to advise. This was the 
secret of their irresolution when the traitor and his 
band seized their Lord ; it was as when in some great 
battle the general falls, and the army is paralyzed by 
his loss. The guiding mind which connected all their 
different movements and positions, and gave them unity, 
is no more ; and they have become a crowd only, a mul 
titude without a purpose. So with the Apostles, they 
understood not the purpose, the plan, the object of 
those events, in which they were taking part ; and 
therefore their own wills were powerless. And no won 
der. They were standing upon the dividing line be 
tween the Jewish and the Christian Church. The pro 
mises to which all believers hitherto had looked forward 
were now being fulfilled. It was the very crisis of the 
world s history ; the battle of mankind lost by the first 
Adam in Paradise, was by the second Adam, as on 
that day, to be won upon Calvary. Yet a few hours, 
and the serpent would bruise the feet of the woman s 
Seed ; but in the struggle, the woman s Seed would 
crush Satan s head beneath the cross : and having 
achieved the victory, with loud voice would cry, " It is 
finished." The sacrifice has been offered, man is saved, 
and sins can be forgiven. 

We, brethren, are preparing in this Lenten season 
for thoughtful meditation upon our Lord s sufferings. 
On Sunday next we begin that solemn course, in which 
chapter by chapter, gospel after gospel, we follow Him 
in all that He did or bore for us. And no portion of 
the Bible at such a time can be more fit for our study 
than these His own last words with His Apostles. But 



150 The Crisis of the Conflict. [SERM. 

they belong only to those who are truly His. You 
notice yourselves how carefully in the fourteenth chap 
ter, when Judas asked how our Lord would manifest 
Himself unto them, but not unto the world, it is told you, 
that it was not Iscariot. Our Lord could not so have 
spoken of the Christian s holiest relations with his Savi 
our and his God, had the traitor been present ; and so. 
before we can feel that these words belong to us, we 
must have the joyful hope that we are true branches of 
the Vine, true members of Christ s Church, waiting here 
for the return of Christ our risen Head, that He may 
take us with Him to those many mansions which He is 
preparing in His Father s House. But to such as are 
Christ s people in very truth, this their Lord s last 
prayer for His Church is beyond measure precious. 
For where shall we find more plain directions as to what 
we ought to pray for, and what we ought to endeavour 
to become ? For here we read what were the wishes of 
Christ s own heart, what the petitions which He Him 
self offered to the Father for His people. Surely that 
which He prayed we might become, should be the aim 
of our lives that which we too should pray for, and 
strive to attain to. And in that small portion of it 
especially chosen for our meditation this evening, we 
have no light matter set before us, but are told the 
very secret of eternal life : " This is life eternal, to know 
Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou 
hast sent." 

Now in these words we must first observe that the 
word know is used by St. John in a very strong way. 
It does not mean with him what we call knowledge 
the merely being acquainted with what has been said 
or written upon any subject, and understanding it. When 
he wrote his Gospel there was a heresy prevalent which 



XL] The Crisis of the Conflict. 151 

put knowledge in the place of holiness. It was a strange 
system, chiefly drawn from oriental philosophy, and 
dealing very little with the practical duties of life, but 
trying rather to explain the method of creation, and 
whence evil was derived, and by what steps the soul 
could move upwards ; and St. John repeatedly alludes 
to this heresy, and uses its terms, but always so as to 
correct its errors. And thus, as it made knowledge to 
be man s chief good, he shews us what true knowledge 
really is. It had dwelt in his memory how his Lord 
had used the word, and he had felt how in Christ is 
contained all that truth which men seek in vain in 
philosophy. He tells therefore how Christ had spoken 
of His Apostles knowing the truth ; of those who do 
God s will knowing the doctrine ; of His knowing His 
sheep, and of their knowing His voice ; and of the Fa 
ther knowing Him ; and of His knowing the Father. 
Now this last phrase may help in explaining to us 
something of the Apostle s meaning : God the Father 
knows the Son, and the Son knows the Father, by rea 
son of the Divine unity. They are partakers of the 
same nature, the same attributes, and so united that 
whatsoever the Father doeth, that doeth the Son like 
wise. And so, then, with the believer ; to know God 
is the effect of being made like unto Him. Infinite as 
is the distance between God and man in nature, it is 
not so in the realm of grace. There they are brought 
near to one another ; for the Christian s growth in grace 
is the gradual formation in him of Christ s image, and 
as bearing that image, and thereby becoming one with 
Christ, he is united also to God the Father : and thus 
St. Peter even speaks of Christians as being made par 
takers of the Divine nature. In Christ, therefore, the 
believer is brought near unto God. As in Him the two 



152 The Crisis of the Conflict. [SERM. 

natures were united in one Person, so those who are 
engrafted into Him by a living faith, are admitted into 
union with God. To use St. Paul s words, " Now in 
Christ Jesus, ye who sometimes were far off, are made 
nigh by the blood of Christ." And upon this nighness 
follows the privilege which the Apostle proceeds to de 
scribe, that " through Christ we both," i.e. (both Jew and 
Gentile) " have access by one spirit unto the Father." 
It was a privilege which the Jew had ever possessed, 
as living under a covenant with God, which was a fore 
shadowing of the Christian Church, and therefore anti 
cipated some of its blessings ; but the Gentile world 
had been left to the dimness of natural religion, until 
Christ came. 

It is, then, to this close relation between God and 
man which is now made possible by the blood of Christ, 
that the Saviour refers in speaking of His disciples as 
knowing the Father. Eternal life is to be found only 
in God, who is the sole source of life and light. Even 
the word used of Him in the Greek, "the true God," 
expresses this. It does not signify true, as of one 
speaking truth, or as one whose promises are true, but 
refers to the reality of His existence ; and thus in the 
Creed we translate it by the word very, itself a Latin 
word signifying true, but referring to the truth and 
reality of Christ s divine nature. Christ we affirm to be 
Very God of Very God, God really, truly, essentially, 
and substantially. And this is the word used here. 
Eternal life is to know the Father as the only very 
God. 

And with this knowledge is joined the knowledge of 
Christ, because it is by Him only that we can know the 
Father. So St. Paul tells us, " Being justified by faith, 
we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, 



XI.] The Crisis of the Conflict. 153 

by whom also we have access unto this grace wherein 
we stand." It is not the God of nature to whom the 
Christian draws nigh. The attributes of the Deity 
which nature proves to us, are, as the same Apostle 
teaches us, His eternal power and Godhead. But in 
Jesus Christ we learn His love ; learn the purposes of 
mercy for which we were created and placed upon this 
earth ; learn, too, the means provided for our restoration 
to more than that first glory of human nature which 
Adam bore when he walked with God in Paradise. 

But this is but a small part of the meaning of this 
clause of the text. It speaks of the person of our Sa 
viour as co-ordinate with God the Father in being the 
object of that knowledge, the effect of which is eternal 
life. And yet there is a contrast between the Saviour 
and the Father, who is described as the only very God. 
For the revelation of God in Christ Jesus is made to us, 
not by the Godhead of the Son, but by the union of 
the human nature with the Divine in His one person. 
And thus St. John says, " No man hath seen God at 
any time : the only-begotten Son, which is in the bosom 
of the Father, He hath declared Him." But how ? 
Because " the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among 
us, full of grace and truth ; and we beheld His glory, 
the glory as of the Only-begotten of the Father." Even 
more plainly St. Paul describes this office of our Lord, 
where he says to Timothy, " There is one God, and one 
Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus." 
The text, therefore, teaches us that this saving know 
ledge of God is possible only by a knowledge of 
Jesus Christ as the revealer of God to mankind. God 
in His abstract essence man cannot know. The attri 
butes which creation reveals to us fill us with wonder 
and awe, as we contemplate God s universal sove- 



154 The Crisis of the Conflict. [SERM. 

reignty, His infinite wisdom, His omnipotence. But 
however deep and true our feeling of the magnificence 
and beauty of God s works in creation, it produces no 
such spiritual effect upon the soul as to be in it a well- 
spring of eternal life. The Psalmist teaches us this, 
where, in the nineteenth Psalm, he contrasts the teach 
ing of nature with that of revelation. " The heavens," 
he says, " declare the glory of God ;" but it is " the law 
of God which is perfect, and converts the soul." We 
gaze in astonishment at God s handiwork in the firma 
ment of heaven, but it is " the statutes of Jehovah which 
rejoice the heart and enlighten the eyes." And if David 
could so speak of old, when he had but types and sha 
dows of the Saviour, how much more true must it be of 
us who have the substance ! To know Jesus Christ, as 
sent by God, to know Him in those offices in which as 
the Mediator He brings us near to the Father, this is 
life eternal ; and to this declaration of our Lord St. John 
in his Epistle refers, where he says, " This is the re 
cord, that God hath given to us eternal life, and this life 
is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath life, and he 
that hath not the Son of God hath not life." 

Such, then, were the Saviour s last words to His 
Apostles, as they gathered round Him in awe during 
the few peaceful moments that remained before the 
agony in the garden. Already the shadow of the 
Passion was darkening upon Him, but He could not 
part from His loving followers without prayer for them. 
And in that prayer He told them the true nature of 
eternal life, that it consists in unity with the Son of 
God, whereby we know Him, and in Him God the 
Father. It is an awful theme, suiting the dread hour 
at which it was spoken ; but St. Paul explains to us its 
meaning, such as we have set forth above, in his words 



XL] The Crisis of the Conflict. 155 

to the Philippians, when he thus describes the struggle 
of his own life : " Yea, doubtless, I count all things 
but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ 
Jesus my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of 
all things, and do count them but dung that I may 
win Christ, .... that I may know Him, and the power 
of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His suffer 
ings, being made conformable unto His death, if by 
any means I might attain unto the resurrection of 
the dead." 

Thus did St. Paul, though not present himself when 
Christ in His last prayer set forth before His Apostles 
the great object of His ministry, and of the office of 
the Church in all ages, yet shew how fully he had ever 
acted upon, and shaped his life by his Saviour s words. 
And by these words the Saviour still testifies to us 
what should be our great endeavour, and what it is 
which decides whether or not we belong to Him. In 
the lifelong struggle which, as the soldiers of Jesus 
Christ, we here maintain, that which wins for us the 
victory is the growing union with our Master wrought 
in the hearts of His believing people by His own gifts 
of grace. As we learn thus to know Him by growing 
like Him, we feel that we have passed from death unto 
life. If Christ be not formed in us, then, though we 
be outwardly members of the Church, it is only as 
Iscariot was in the company of the Apostles, and sooner 
or later the day will come when, as on the evening 
when Christ spake these words, the separation must 
be made between the false professor and the true be 
liever. Up to this time Iscariot had walked with the 
Twelve ; but he saw nothing in Christ but His human 
nature, and desired nothing from Him, but place, and 
power, and wealth, in a temporal kingdom. The other 



156 The Crisis of the Conflict . [SERM. 

Apostles, we know, had also shared these ambitious 
hopes : that very evening they had disputed who should 
be greatest. But they were gradually learning that 
there was more in Christ ; the feeling which Peter had 
once expressed, and which had stilled his doubts when 
many were abandoning their profession, " Lord, to whom 
shall we go ? Thou hast the words of eternal life ;" 
this love to Christ as the Giver of eternal life was fast 
overcoming all other feelings in their minds. That 
night, then, was the crisis of their lives. Hitherto they 
had followed our Lord with mixed motives, but now 
our Lord set forth before them His coming humilia 
tion, and shame, and death ; and that though for a 
short season they would see Him again, yet soon He 
would depart, and the Comforter who would come in 
His place, would be the Holy Spirit present in their 
hearts. He had long been preparing them for this, 
and now they must decide. Even after His words, 
which seem so plain to us, and after His long pre 
paration, the crisis came upon them suddenly ; and at 
the first moment they failed. But the Eleven rose 
bravely from their fall, and from that day earth had 
lost its power over them. Their prayer now was to 
be made conformable to Christ s sufferings ; their eyes 
now were turned to Jesus as to one who had endured 
the cross for them, and despised the shame. Their hap 
piness was to suffer. " I take pleasure," says St. Paul, 
" in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecu 
tions, in distresses, for Christ s sake." 

So did they pass from death unto life ; and their 
pathway is also ours. We, like them, have to choose 
between earth and heaven, between things temporal 
and things eternal. And that which gave them strength 
to win the victory must also strengthen us. We can 



XL] The Crisis of the Conflict. 157 

never hope to overcome the world by our unaided 
efforts ; it is possible only through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Let us then, brethren, seek to know Him ; let 
us seek it in prayer. In this very discourse He tells 
us, " Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall 
ask the Father in My Name, He will give it you." And 
as we pray, so let us try to live, endeavouring to follow 
our Saviour s example, seeking to become conformable 
to His death ; so will earth lose its power over us, and 
spiritual blessings be more prized, and we shall daily 
more and more feel the truth of our Saviour s words, 
that life eternal is to be found in Him alone. 

It is a noble hope that is set before us, to know 
Christ by growing like Him. It may seem almost 
more than we dare aspire to while we are still en 
compassed by the weakness of human nature. And 
yet we ought to aspire after nothing less ; and, as if 
to encourage us, we see the Apostles failing in their 
first attempt. But how grandly did they arise from 
their fall ! How different were those courageous men, 
who in the presence of the whole council said by the 
mouths of Peter and John, " Whether it be right in 
the sight of God, to hearken unto you more than unto 
God, judge ye," from the timid band who all forsook 
the Master whom they loved, and fled. But the reason 
is plain. In the intervening time they had passed the 
crisis. They had taken their side with Christ for ever. 
During the rest of their lives, good and evil, pleasure 
and pain, prosperity and adversity, were things judged 
of simply with reference to Christ. To know Him was 
their sole object of desire ; and through evil report and 
good report they stedfastly "looked unto Jesus as the 
Author and Finisher of faith." 

So with us. If we have taken our part finally with 



158 The Crisis of the Conflict. [SERM. 

Christ, we shall not fear lest the hope set before us be 
beyond our powers, and more than we dare aspire to. 
One thought will fill our hearts, one longing desire will 
animate our whole lives, the desire so to know Christ 
here as to dwell with Him for ever hereafter. And 
as thus we ever look to Him for help, for guidance, 
for instruction, for comfort, we gradually shall grow 
more like Him, and the beginning, the first prepara 
tion be made for that full perfection of which St. John 
speaks in those inspiring words, " We know that when 
Christ shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall 
see Him as He is." 

We have examined then, brethren, the crisis in the 
lives of the Apostles ; we have seen how they passed 
through it, and how faith won in them the victory. And 
what happened in them is recorded for our example. 
One caution, however, is needed. The crisis took place 
in them under the pressure of great events, and in 
a short space of time. Yet be sure that it only dis 
closed what had long been in preparation. Eleven of 
the Apostles had long been gradually drawing nearer 
Christ, one had been slowly separating from Him. Still 
they walked together, and except in small matters pro 
bably none marked the vast change which was surely 
growing up between them. But the events of the cruci 
fixion suddenly brought it to light, and the one has 
throughout all ages since been held accursed as the 
traitor to his Lord, the rest have been reverenced as 
the founders of the Christian faith. 

There may be those here who can look back to some 
one event in their lives as the turning-point, the dividing 
line in their own spiritual history. More, probably, 
cannot so look back. The Christian life has grown up 
so gradually within them, that like Samuel of old they 



XI.] The Crisis of the Conflict. 159 

have ever belonged to God from their first dedication to 
Him ; or they may still be altogether uncertain whe 
ther they belong to God or to the world. To these lat 
ter some crisis may come, some trial, or sore sickness, or 
other event which may disclose to them what they are. 
But what I would earnestly press upon you is, that the 
crisis does not make the difference, but only reveals 
it. Iscariot had long been growing conformed to the 
world before his betrayal of his Master proved it to 
himself and others. Peter long before had made his 
choice, when at a time of general unbelief he felt that 
Christ had the words of eternal life, and Christ alone. 
Depend upon it that in your daily ordinary actions, and 
in the common round of your usual duties you make 
your choice between life eternal in your Saviour, and 
death in the world. Strive, therefore, and pray that in 
your daily duties you may choose Christ. Strive in 
your allotted place and sphere to grow like Christ, and 
know His life-giving power ; then if the crisis come of 
some great and trying event, you will be yourselves 
surprised to feel how true your faith is ; and if no such 
event come, to disclose what you are to yourself, you 
will learn it even more certainly upon the morning of 
the Resurrection. But if you wait for some crisis to 
make you repent, and seek a Saviour, there are the 
boding words of Christ to warn you of your error, that 
those who hear not Moses and the prophets, those, that 
is, for whom the Bible and the ordinary means of grace 
do not suffice, such would not be converted though one 
rose from the dead. 



SERMON XII. 



PSALM ix. 6. 
"0 thou enemy, destructions are come to a perpetual end." 

T N the vision of the Church in heaven, granted for the 
encouragement of the Church on earth, the victors in 
the strife in which we are engaged are described as 
singing " the song of Moses the servant of God, and of 
the Lamb." That is, they are described as keeping per 
petual remembrance of the conflict they have endured. 
Their song is not of the future, but of the past. The 
host of the redeemed are pictured as looking back, like 
the host of Israel on the morning of their deliverance, 
over the troublesome waters through which their long 
night march has led them, and mingling with their 
triumph over the utter destruction of their enemy the 
memories of that night of weakness and weariness and 
fear. They sing the song of the servant of God, the 
song of all good and faithful servants, no small portion 
of whose joy it will be to remember that good fight in 
which they were more than conquerors through Him 
that loved them. They sing the song of the Lamb. By 
the power of sympathy they enter into the joy of their 
Lord that deep joy He knew, when He, the true Moses, 
passed before His people alone through the depths of 
the grave and hell, and came forth leading captivity 
captive, destroying by His death him that had the 
power of death. 

M 



1 62 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

The whole history of the Church s pilgrimage here on 
earth, all the greatness and the mystery, all the weari 
ness and the agony, all the patience and faith of her 
long warfare, as well as all the glory of her last crowning 
victory, all find their utterance in the song of Moses 
and the Lamb. 

In that song it is our privilege even now to join. As 
it will be the joy of the Church triumphant to remember 
the trials of the Church militant, so it should be the joy 
of the Church militant to anticipate the rest and the 
peace of the Church triumphant. By faith the Church, 
while yet on earth, can ascend and dwell in heavenly 
places with her risen Lord ; can see her warfare accom 
plished, her enemy vanquished ; can take up her song of 
victory over him, and say now, even in the hour of her 
sorest and weariest strife, what she shall yet say in the 
hour of her final triumph, " O thou enemy, destruc 
tions are come to a perpetual end." 

It is this sure and certain hope of the future that 
gives so peculiar a character both to the prophecy and 
the history of Scripture. It turns its prophecy to his 
tory. The prophet, as in this Psalm, sees the future so 
certainly accomplished, that he speaks of it as already 
passed ; he does not say, thus and thus it shall be, but 
thus it is, thus it has been. And on the other hand, this 
certainty turns sacred history into prophecy. The nar 
rator of some partial victory, some local triumph of 
God s people or judgment on God s enemies, exults 
over it in strains of praise that take, ere he is aware, 
a louder and a deeper tone than fits the occasion, and 
swell into the notes of the last great song of the Church 
triumphant : he sings the song of Moses and of the 
Lamb. 

And it is in this spirit that the Church of Christ 



XIL] The Great Overthrow, 163 

should ever seek to interpret all history ; not merely all 
Scripture history, where the conflict between good and 
evil is distinctly traced, but all history whatever. The 
history of our own hearts where flesh and spirit wage 
such deadly war ; the history of the Church of Christ, 
from the first proclamation of enmity between the seed 
of the woman and the serpent, down to the last good 
word spoken or brave deed done for Christ, that proves 
the Captain of our salvation with us still ; the history of 
the kingdoms of the world, with all its strangely inter 
mingled good and evil, its terrible preponderance and 
triumph of evil over good ; in all these, through all 
these, one thought should still be present with us, one 
clear, assured conviction sustain and guide us still, the 
end of all this is fixed, certain, appointed from ever 
lasting ; evil shall be cast out of our world, good shall 
triumph in it everywhere and for ever ; the destructions 
of the enemy shall come to a perpetual end. 

It is of this assured certainty, it is of this ever-present 
vision of the final overthrow of all evil, which God has 
given to His Church, I have to speak. 

I. And firstly, I would remind you that this certainty 
is God s gift to His Church, and to His CJmrcJi alone. 
The final overthrow of all evil is a truth of pure reve 
lation. From the written Word of God, and from it 
alone, do we learn the fact that the conflict between 
good and evil which we see and feel, is not eternal ; 
that a time was when it was not, and a time is coming 
when it shall no longer be. We are too apt to forget 
this. Like other ideas which the Bible reveals to us, 
this idea of a final triumph has happily so leavened and 
possessed the minds of men, it seems so natural now to 
all of us to expect it, that we are really in danger of 
forgetting how entirely it rests upon the authority of 

M 2 



164 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

revelation, how utterly impossible it is that it ever could 
have made a part of natural religion. So completely is 
this the case, that those who are most loudly calling on 
us to cast off our old superstitious belief in miraculous 
prophecy, are loudest in their prophecies of the final 
triumph of good, and the utter destruction of all evil. 
They are for ever assuring us of the good time that 
is coming, when mankind shall have improved them 
selves by the aid of physical science, and political 
economy and natural morality, into universal virtue, 
wisdom, and peace. 

But when turning away from this book which they 
bid us reject, we look upon those other revelations of 
God which still remain to us, the natural world ; human 
society ; our own experience ; all that we may call na 
tural, as distinguished from supernatural, what ground 
do we see of this hope ? What voice of God in all these 
tells us that destructions are to have a perpetual end ? 
Not the voice of nature ; for that, ever interpreted more 
and more clearly by science, speaks of one great, awful, 
all-embracing law of vicarious suffering, by which the 
happiness, the progress of the race is purchased, by the 
suffering, the destruction of the individual ; the law 
by which the weak and the imperfect perish, that the 
strong may grow stronger and more perfect ; the law 
by which the death or the agony of one sentient being, 
makes the life or the pleasure of another ; the law by 
which an ever-wasting destruction is called in to check 
an ever-needlessly multiplying life ; laws which with 
one voice proclaim, that physical evil and pain must be 
as lasting as physical good, that suffering must still 
be the shadow of joy, and death still the condition of 
life, and that destructions shall never, can never come 
to an end. 



xir.] The Great Overthrow. 165 

Is it the constitution of human society, and the course 
of human history ? More and more clearly are these 
revealing the working of that law of vicarious suffering, 
even in a more terrible form, the law by which the 
happiness of the few is dependent upon the suffering of 
the many. What is it that governs that high civilization 
of which we boast ourselves ? The law which governs 
all human society, and which is the necessary condition 
of all civilization and progress, is the law of unequal 
distribution. All cannot have an equal share of wealth, 
and leisure, and learning ; all cannot be equally culti 
vated. An equal division would make all equally poor, 
not equally rich ; it would arrest all progress. It is 
the law, then, of society, that many must be poor to 
allow of some being rich, many ignorant to allow of 
some being learned, many overworked to allow of some 
having leisure. 

Civilization, then, and progress, mean just this the 
refined, the graceful, peaceful lives of the few, purchased 
by the toil, the temptation, the weariness, the shortened, 
saddened lives of the many. Civilization has still, like 
all things human, its darker as well as its brighter 
side ; its law of degradation, as well as its law of pro 
gress ; and the one is still seen to be the necessary con 
dition of the other. You may endeavour to lessen the 
pressure of this law, by enactments of human statesman 
ship, or the counteracting influences of Christian bene 
volence ; you may lessen these inequalities, war against 
these evils, but you never can eradicate them. 

And what is history, for the most part, but the record 
of the efforts men have been making to shift from one 
class or other of society the burthen of this law ? What 
are the wisest or the wildest political movements, but 
attempts to adjust its pressure ? None have ever perfectly 



1 66 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

succeeded : no social polity has ever been seen, so per 
fect as not to inflict some suffering or some wrong on 
some one class, none so lasting as not to need perpetual 
re-adjustment. There is a decay of institutions, as of 
men. New births there are, too, for these, but they are 
still preceded by the sickness and death of the old. Not 
gently and peaceably, but with convulsions and agonies 
does the old perish, and the new come to life. And 
here, too, this law seems eternal ; these destructions 
seem to know no end. 

Are we to look into our own hearts ? Who ever there 
saw evil finally overthrown, good finally triumphant ? 
Who ever could say, At last the warfare within me is 
over, and my will, in perfect accord with all the laws of 
right, rules absolutely and without effort all my nature ? 
Who does not know that it is still the wisest and holiest 
of men who mourn most over the perpetual warfare they 
must wage against evil within them ; how its destruc 
tions never cease, but threaten ever the wreck of their 
virtue and the ruin of their peace ; how it compels for 
its conquest, the severest self-denial, the most ruthless 
sacrifice of many a joy and many even an innocent 
delight. And after all this lifelong struggle there 
awaits us, if in this life only we have hope, the undis- 
tinguishing grave, that involves in one common anni 
hilation all alike ; the grave, beyond which the soul 
untaught of God can but send a guess or a wish, but 
never gains the vision of a sure and certain hope ; the 
dark curtain, with its terrible inscription of "perhaps," 
that drops at last upon the stage of our conflict. Here is 
no assurance of the final overthrow of evil, not here do 
we learn that destructions come to a perpetual end. 

Nor do we gain this assurance by resorting to a 
general belief in the goodness and benevolence of God, 



XIL] The Great Overthrow. 167 

a persuasion that because He is good and loving, He 
must at last end all evil. For although creation does 
most largely testify to the goodness of God, yet it is 
clear that the idea of God s goodness creation gives us, 
can never rise beyond the amount of goodness revealed 
in creation. If that be, as it clearly is, a goodness 
which allows of evil, nay, which has interwoven it in 
the whole plan of the universe, how can we argue 
from the exhibition of such goodness, that evil is ever 
to be destroyed ? If its existence is consistent with 
God s perfect law now, why not for ever ? An instant 
of unnecessary evil or pain, is as inconceivable as an 
eternity of it ; an instant of necessary evil seems to 
insure an eternity of it. And, therefore, if we are to 
judge of the purposes of God only by what He has 
done, and is doing in creation ; if we are to judge of 
the future of the world only by the past, or the present, 
we must believe in the eternity of evil. The stream can 
rise no higher than its source. A natural religion can 
never rise above the teachings of nature, and if these 
declare one fact more clearly and uniformly than an 
other, it is that evil, whether moral or physical, is na 
tural, is an inherent, essential, inseparable element in 
all forms of creature life ; and that to talk of final de 
liverance from it is not to believe, but to contradict 
the Bible of nature. 

No, the word which tells us of the deliverance of 
nature from what seems an essential part of nature, 
must be supernatural. Nature can tell us nothing of 
her future, for she can tell us nothing of her beginning. 
It must be another voice than hers that gives us 
a Genesis and a Revelation. If we would know this, 
we must listen in the spirit to the voice from heaven, 
which calls to us, as we seek hopelessly and wearily 



168 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

amidst the desolate places of earth for a sign that de 
solation shall have an end ; or, in its pleasant places, 
for a promise that joy shall endure : " Come up hither, 
and I will shew thee things to come." " Ascend up above 
the region of nature, that thou mayest learn the true 
aim and destiny of nature ;" and the voice that calls to 
us, is the voice which in the beginning said, " Let us 
make heaven and earth." 

That voice it is, and that alone, which tells us that 
in the beginning evil was not ; that there was a time 
when all was very good. 

That voice alone can tell us that evil is not God s 
work, formed no part of the original constitution of 
things ; that it was no imperfection in the mate 
rial which He found to His hand, and which im 
posed itself upon Him as an indispensable necessity in 
all His work, but that it was a foreign element in 
troduced into this world of ours, at least, from without ; 
introduced by the evil will and power of a being, not of 
this world, and, therefore, which may be removed by 
a higher will, and by a mightier power. It is God 
who tells us, and He alone can tell us, " an enemy hath 
done this." 

But He tells us more than this. The knowledge 
that an enemy hath introduced evil into this world 
gives us no certainty it shall ever be cast out ; for, as 
we have seen, if God Almighty could for a moment 
permit the existence of evil here, we have no right to 
say that He could not permit it always. The reason 
for His tolerance of it, for aught we can tell, might be 
eternal, and so too would be the evil. We need, for 
the certainty of its end, another revelation ; we need, 
not only that God should say an enemy hath done 
this, but that He should say, the destructions of that 



XII.] The Great Overtlirow. 169 

enemy shall come to an end. And this is the revela 
tion He has given us. He has given it, not only in 
the express words of those prophecies which from the 
first foretell this end, and which fix, though in mystic 
dates and figures, the very date of this end. But He 
has given us a still more certain assurance. To the 
word of His prophets He has added a sign. He has 
shewn us evil already overthrown, our great enemy 
completely vanquished. This Book reveals just that 
one fact of which all nature supplies no single instance, 
one case, not of partial and temporary, but of complete 
and final victory over evil. 

Our Gospel, our good news for man, is this, that 
humanity, represented in its great Head and Chief, has 
encountered the Evil One, has foiled his temptation, en 
dured the worst his hatred can inflict, passed through his 
prison-house of death ; has risen, has ascended to the 
heaven from which he has fallen, and dwells there for 
ever. The voice which speaks from heaven of the end 
yet to come, is His voice the voice of Him who was 
dead, and is alive for evermore ; of Him, whose pro 
mise to us is that, because He lives, we shall live also. 
The voice of Him, who, in the crisis of His great strife, 
saw the travail of His soul already accomplished ; saw 
the world for which He died, given Him as His eternal 
inheritance, purchased with His Blood ; saw the glori 
ous future of that reign which must continue till all 
things are put under His feet ; and seeing it, exclaimed, 
" It is finished ! " That word of His it is our right to 
repeat. In the life, death, resurrection, and ascension 
of Christ, we see the pledge of the resurrection, of the 
ascension of humanity beyond the reach of the Evil 
One ; we see the works of the Devil destroyed by 
the manifestation of the Son of JMan ; we say, " It is 



170 The Great Overthrow, [SERM. 

finished." " O thou enemy, destructions are come to 
a perpetual end." 

Viewed in the light of this revelation, nature, that 
before could tell us nothing of the end, now gives us 
a mighty assurance of it. For every proof she gives 
of this enmity of the destroyer, becomes a pledge of 
his destruction. The more pitiless the havoc, the 
wider the desolation he has wrought, the deeper grows 
our conviction that our Almighty and all-loving Father 
will not, cannot leave the enemy to work this cruel 
havoc, an instant beyond that time which He has 
set wherein to work by evil a greater good. The 
remainder of the wrath must be restrained, and re 
strained for ever. And thus, as we look upon each 
scene of ruin that tells the destroyer has been there, 
it tells us that the restorer is yet to come. The once 
pleasant places, the gardens of our delight that he 
makes desolate, foretell by their very barrenness the 
hour when they shall blossom as the rose. The fenced 
cities of our joy that he lays into ruinous heaps, pro 
claim the hour when they shall be replaced by the 
city of God, the heavenly Jerusalem, through whose 
gates no evil thing shall ever enter. The thirst of our 
souls, fevered by the poisonous wounds he has in 
flicted, foretells the cool and refreshing streams of the 
water of life, beside whose banks grows the Tree whose 
leaves are for the healing of the nations. The very 
pains of creation become prophecies of rest : it groans, 
but it groans in travail ; it travaileth with the birth of 
the new creation, where destructions shall be unknown 
for ever. 

And so the old word of triumph of the warrior be 
comes ours, " Out of the eater comes forth meat, out of 
the strong sweetness." We raise against our enemy 



XIL] The Great Overthrow* 171 

our song of triumph, though we sing it with quivering 
lips ; and by the anguish with which they quiver, and 
the sorrow that chokes our speech, we know that the 
morning of joy shall succeed the night of weeping, and 
we exclaim, " O thou enemy," because of the deadli- 
ness of thine enmity, because of the cruel ingenuity of 
thy torture, because of the fierceness and pitilessness 
of thy wrath, we know that " destructions shall come" 
aye, we can say in assured faith, are come " to an end" 
for ever ! 

II. In the next place we observe that, while the 
date of this overthrow is concealed, the manner of it is 
largely revealed. 

The date of it is concealed. " Of that day or hour 
knoweth no man," because such knowledge would be 
hurtful to the Church ; hurtful in her earlier days, by 
shewing her deliverance so far off that faith and patience 
would have been too sorely tried ; hurtful in her latter 
days by bringing that hope so near that her faith and 
patience would have scarcely any trial at all ; and mis 
chievous, therefore, at any time to seek for and guess 
at. No spirit is more injurious to the real, earnest, 
patient Christian life than a spirit of eager, impatient 
curiosity, which is for ever peeping and prying behind 
the veil which God has interposed between us and the 
future ; writing perpetual supplements to the Apocalypse ; 
announcing, with all the solemnity and precision of a 
herald, the very day when the great procession of judg 
ment is to appear, and assigning to each personage his 
exact place in it : announcements which the course of 
events is sure to contradict, and which the author must 
forthwith replace by new ones, given with just as much 
confidence as if the old had not just proved a failure. 
We say nothing of the mischief that such Christian 



172 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

soothsaying does to those without by the ridicule which 
it casts upon the awful themes which it profanes ; but 
we would earnestly impress on you the mischief it does 
within the Church ; the spiritual dissipation, the love 
of excitement, the distaste for sober, practical study of 
God s Word, that it is sure to generate. We only remind 
both those who indulge in it, and those who, because 
of it, scoff at prophetical studies, that for such sen 
sational treatment of prophecy Scripture gives no war 
rant, and against it, it gives more than one express and 
solemn warning. 

But just as it is not good for us to know or to guess 
at the precise date of the end, so it is good for us to 
know and meditate on the manner of it ; and there 
fore He who will not tell us the time of the end, does 
tell us that concerning the manner of it that is cal 
culated to help, and not to hinder, our Christian life 
meanwhile. 

Two things He more especially tells us. Firstly, that 
it will not be brought about by the gradual wasting aw r ay 
of evil, and the gradual growth and spread of good ; 
that we are not to look to see our present Christendom 
gradually conquering all heathendom, and growing the 
while more and more perfect and Christ-like. On this 
point our Lord s words seem decisive, making His 
coming in judgment to Jerusalem the type of His last 
final coming to judge the world. He tells us how that 
coming is to be preceded, not only by manifestations of 
the power of evil in the world of nature, by wars and 
famines and earthquakes, but by manifestations of its 
power within the Church, of which those outward ills 
are but the shadow ; by apostacy and false prophets, 
by wide-spreading heresies, by waxing iniquity and 
waning love, by the dying out of living faith from the 



XII.] The Great Overthrow. 173 

earth, until the carcases the dead forms of dead re 
ligions and churches lie waiting and inviting the gather 
ing of the vultures of judgment to cleanse the earth of 
them for ever. 

So St. Paul foretells the " falling away" first, " the reve 
lation of the man of sin," " to be destroyed only with the 
brightness of the Lord s coming ;" so in the vision of St. 
John the shadows grow darker and the lights fainter as 
the vision draws to a close. The forms that rise up out 
of the abyss grow more bestial and horrible. So the 
beast succeeds the dragon, and the mouth of the beast 
speaks still fiercer blasphemies, and Babylon the great 
grows still mightier, and she, whose name is Mystery, 
drinks deep, even to drunkenness, of the blood of the 
saints, and the witnesses lie slain in the streets of the 
great city, and the woman flies into the wilderness ; 
until at last heaven is opened, and He, who is faithful 
and true, comes forth to judge and to make war in 
righteousness, and to win His great victory that pro 
claims Him King of kings, and Lord of lords. 

Of the meaning of all the details of these mystical 
pictures there may be, and there is, great debate and 
doubt ; but surely no doubt of this much at least, that 
they all foreshadow, not a great growth of good and 
decay of evil, but rather a great growth of evil and 
decay of good, to be ended at last by a sudden final 
overthrow of evil at the coming of the Lord. 

It is good for us to remember this. It preserves us 
from a false estimate of the Church s mission in this 
dispensation. The Church must be known by her work, 
but we must take care we understand what that work 
is, or we shall be unreasonably expecting that from her 
which she was not sent to do. Her work is warfare 
against evil everywhere, complete conquest over evil 



The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

nowhere. Not by the completeness of her conquest 
over evil, but of her antagonism to all evil, are we to 
judge how far she is true to her mission. To look for 
more than this is sure to lead to disappointment, perhaps 
to unbelief; to look for less than this is sure to lead to 
carelessness and sloth. To look only for this ; to under 
stand that we are to contend against every possible 
form of evil, and yet that we shall never succeed, in 
this dispensation, in casting out any one form of evil ; 
to work as if all were to be done by us, to wait as 
if nothing were to be done by us ; to know that the 
warfare is still to be ours, and the victory at last, not 
ours, but our Lord s ; this is " the patience and the 
faith of the saints." 

2. Again we learn another truth concerning the 
manner of this overthrow, and that is, that it will be 
visibly and unmistakeably miraculous, that it will be 
seen to be of such a nature as to be solely and ex 
clusively God s work, and not in any way man s work, 
nor yet the result merely of an increase of what we call 
the ordinary workings of His Spirit amongst us ; but 
rather such a manifestation of the Divine power in the 
person of Christ as shall bring out distinctly before 
us all the true character of this great conflict, that it is 
a strife, not of force, or of laws, but of wills, of persons ; 
a war, not of good against evil, as we might imagine it 
to be now, but of the Evil One against God and His 
Christ. 

Of the nature of the signs that usher in that last great 
convulsion there may be doubt and debate. How far 
all those physical signs and wonders in the heaven and 
the earth that are to accompany it, the darkening 
sun and the waning moon, and the falling stars, and the 
heavens shrinking as a scroll, how far these are to be 



XII.] The Great Overthrow. 175 

regarded as strictly literal, how far symbolical, the end 
alone will tell ; but of the general purport of them, so 
far at least there can be no doubt, that such signs and 
tokens shall accompany it as shall prove it to be the 
work, not of nature or natural forces, but of nature s 
God. Whatever other sign shall be revealed, one shall 
be seen above all, the sign of the Son of Man in 
heaven. The power that destroys all evil, the great 
glory that restores all good, shall be seen to be His, 
and His alone. 

And it is well for the Church that she does possess 
this prophecy of the manner of the end. It helps to 
keep alive her faith in God ; her faith, that is, in God in 
the only sense in which the word God has any religious 
meaning ; her faith in a will not a first cause, a per 
vading force, but a supreme, all-ruling, all-ordaining 
personal will, in which we can trust, to which we can 
pray a will, the thought of which delivers us from 
the awful tyranny of soulless, unintelligent, mechanical 
law. And it is this faith, the very ground of all reli 
gion, that needs in these latter days to be strengthened 
against the ever-growing idolatry of law, which threat 
ens to supersede the worship of the lawgiver ; that 
worship of the creature rather than of the Creator which 
in one form or other has been the world s great temp 
tation to the Church : a temptation which is seducing 
Christian men not only to misinterpret the phenomena 
of the natural world, but even those of the spiritual 
world, the kingdom of grace : a temptation to narrow 
as far as possible the limits of the supernatural, and to 
enlarge as much as possible the limits of the natural ; 
to shew in how very low and merely natural a sense 
we may say, the Bible is God s word to man, prayer is 
man s speech to God, or the sacraments God s gift of 



176 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

supernatural grace ; to shew how all these doctrines 
may be made ingeniously to fit in with a system of 
laws and forces which may be seen and measured and 
weighed and calculated ; to explain away, in short, 
God out of the Bible and the Sacraments and the 
Church, because it is the fashion now to explain Him 
away out of the world. 

Now against this idolatry of nature against this dread 
and dislike of the supernatural even in the kingdom of 
God this temptation to subordinate the Church, whose 
laws are supernatural, to the world, whose laws are 
natural, and to make the constitution of the physical 
and material the rule by which to interpret the consti 
tution of the spiritual, against this, God has armed His 
Church by revealing to her the great antagonistic truth 
that it is not the world whose natural history conditions 
and limits the history of the Church, but the Church 
whose supernatural history shapes and rules the history 
of the world ; that the destiny of man is not to be 
learned by investigating the laws of nature, but the 
destiny of the world to be learned by a knowledge of 
the true history of man. He reveals this to us first, in 
that great supernatural fact the central fact of the 
world s and of the Church s history the Incarnation ; 
reveals to us in it the transcendent importance of that 
human history, in the course of which God became 
man ; shews how the whole world nay, if needs were, 
the whole universe were fitly regarded but as the tem 
porary platform on which this great fact were wrought 
out ; how all its history, from all that infinity of ages 
science tells us of, were sufficiently accounted for, if it 
existed for this only ; how its utter annihilation were 
but a small matter compared to the loss of one soul 
for which Christ died. 



XII.] The Great Overthroiv. 177 

He shews us, too, how the whole of that history of 
man, which thus dominates the history of the world, is 
altogether supernatural. That it is in some degree un 
natural we have already seen. It is unnatural that the 
evil will of an enemy should introduce disorder into 
God s order, lawlessness into His law. It is unnatural 
that man s will should continue in rebellion against the 
will of his Creator. But it is a supernatural thing that 
the Divine will should suspend the operation of that 
great natural law by which death should instantly have 
followed sin, that Omnipotence should hold apart for a 
time acts and their true consequences, crime and punish 
ment, desert and reward. Not judgment inflicted but 
judgment delayed, not goodness triumphant but good 
ness suffering, not right and might miraculously united 
for ever, but right and might miraculously separated 
even for one moment, this is the real miracle, the 
great mystery of mysteries. 

This is the word of history ; and the word of prophecy 
is like unto it. As history reveals to us disorder un 
naturally introduced and supernaturally restrained, so 
prophecy reveals to us order supernaturally restored ; 
shews us that Divine will which now overrules evil, 
appearing to overthrow it ; shews us the true, the na 
tural moral order of the world restored, the law of 
righteous government working the true unity between 
right and might, purity and joy, on the one hand, and 
between wrong and weakness, wickedness and death 
on the other ; shews the whole history of our race on 
earth to be one long supernatural pause and paren 
thesis in a far vaster history, whose deeper laws and 
mightier forces embrace and girdle in from the first 
our Jawless unrest. 

And these two great lessons mutually strengthen 

N 



178 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

each other. Believe in the will that supernaturally over 
rules, and you have less difficulty in believing in the 
will that shall supernaturally overthrow evil. Believe 
in the will that is supernaturally to overthrow evil, and 
you will have less difficulty in believing in a will that is 
controlling and overruling it now. 

III. And now of the result of that great overthrow 
of the new heavens and new earth which is to come 
forth at God s command from the ruins of the old, 
what have we to say ? But little, for God has told 
us but little. It doth not yet appear what we shall 
be. It could not yet appear. The mortal cannot 
comprehend immortality, the corruptible incorruption. 
The language which foretells these becomes mystic 
and symbolical. The city whose gates are precious 
stones and whose streets are gold, that needs not the 
light of the sun, or the moon, through whose streets 
flows a mystic river, by whose banks grows a mystic 
tree of life, what does it tell us, save that the lan 
guage which men speak on earth has no words in 
which it were possible to reveal the joys of heaven ? 
Nay, even those words which seem most intelligible, 
those which tell us rather what we shall not be, than 
what we shall be, that there shall be no sin, nought 
that defileth, no curse ; how sorrow and sighing shall 
flee away, and God Himself wipe away all tears from 
all eyes, even these, when we ponder on them, seem 
full of mystery ; for with the vanishing away of all 
that is evil, it seems to us as if there must also 
vanish much that is good. There are many of the 
noblest elements of goodness that seem impossible, 
save as existing in antagonism to evil. To say there 
shall be no evil in the world, seems to be equivalent 
to saying, there shall be no pity, no mercy, no bene- 



XII.] The Great Overthrow. 179 

volence, no fortitude, no courage, no self-sacrifice ; that 
is, it seems to say that, though this life be our prepara 
tion for another, yet that some of the very chief of 
those lessons we shall have learned here, shall be use 
less there. 

All this may serve to shew us that a condition of 
pure and unmixed good, of which we talk so freely, 
is really quite as inconceivable, perhaps more so than 
one of unmixed evil ; and that heaven is quite as great 
a mystery as hell. 

One thought, however, we can with some distinct 
ness grasp ; it is the one suggested in our text. It is 
this, that it must be a state of infinite progress ; a life, 
not, as we too often think of it, of progress arrested, 
a life in which humanity, at once perfected, has before 
it only an eternity of virtuous repose ; but a life of in 
tense and glorious activity. The promise of eternal 
life necessarily implies this, for life is something more 
than existence. Life, in its truest meaning, is the 
highest and happiest manner of being ; it is exist 
ence with every faculty, every power of our nature in 
its fullest, freest exercise. Whatever falls short of this, 
whatever checks or limits any one faculty, whatever of 
weariness or weakness there be in us, comes from the 
imperfection of our life, comes from its invasion in 
some measure by its antagonist death. And so we 
call it " this mortal life." This life, whose every breath, 
whose every movement, is one half death, for such a 
life rest is essential, because the destruction of it is in 
cessant. But the very idea of perfect life, a life that 
knows no strife with death, that needs to defend it 
self against no destruction, to repair no waste, implies, 
not eternal repose, but eternal activity, the life of a 
spiritual, intelligent, immortal creature, whose whole 



180 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. 

being, whose every power and faculty lives, intensely 
lives, in the glorious activity in which perpetual ser 
vice and perpetual rest are one. " They rest, saith 
the Spirit, from their labours." And yet " they cease 
not day or night," proclaiming by all the unwearied 
actings of their glorified natures, saying, with .the 
eternal hymn of an eternally happy life, " Glory, and 
honour, and power, be unto the Lamb for ever ! " 

For such a race there must be eternal progress, for 
there must be eternal acquisition without the slightest 
loss. How much of our life is lost in our perpetual 
warfare against death ! How much in the labour for 
the meat that perisheth ! How much in those low, 
wearing, petty cares and anxieties that weigh down 
to earth the noblest souls ! How much of each life, 
how much of the sum of all lives, seems wasted in 
our mere effort to live ! And, then, for the whole race 
in any one age, what hindrances, what interruptions 
to its progress in these destructions of the enemy ! 
How much of the experience of each life perishes 
with it ! What glorious treasures of knowledge are 
buried in each generation over and over again ! What 
long, long ebbings of the tide of progress, what irre 
gularities and uncertainties in its flow ! What pre 
cious things it carries and sweeps away ! How small 
a portion does each generation inherit of the wealth 
of its predecessor, and how little does it leave to that 
which succeeds it ! 

This is the great destruction of our enemy. A mortal 
race can never be a perfect race. But think of the 
infinite progress, in glory and honour, of the race that 
possesses immortality ; a race, each individual of which 
is for ever contributing, to the common inheritance of 
knowledge and happiness, the imperishable gifts of 



XII.] The Great Overthrow. 181 

a spirit made perfect ! Think of the eternity of a race 
to whose progress there is actually no limit, save that 
which forbids the finite to become infinite, which leaves 
therefore to the creature, who still adores and con 
templates and approaches to his Creator, still an eter 
nity of progress ! 

And this is the hope set before us in the Gospel : 
the " inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, that fadeth not 
away," of which nature gives no promise, science no pro 
phecy, history no hope ; the inheritance which the mi 
racle of redemption has purchased, and the miracle of 
revelation made known, and the miracle of regeneration 
conveys. These are the good things which God hath 
hidden from the wise and prudent, too wise to believe 
in the invisible, too prudent to trust in the undemon- 
strated, but which He hath revealed to babes, to loving, 
trusting hearts whose highest wisdom is to know their 
Father s voice, and whose deepest prudence is to trust 
their Father s word. To these, and these alone, it is 
given here to sing this song of triumph and joy ; they, 
and they alone, can say " O thou enemy, destructions 
are come to a perpetual end !" 

The song that shall fully utter all that hope implies, 
cannot be sung on earth ; it is that " new song" which 
those whose pilgrimage is still unaccomplished, whose 
warfare is yet unended, cannot yet learn. Nay, even that 
song of victory whose notes we have been trying to catch 
to-night, we cannot often sing. It is our war-song here ; 
we sing it at times as we enter into the battle ; but in 
the strife the song of triumph is replaced by the sigh of 
weariness, and the groan of pain, and the cry of warn 
ing. Into that strife each one of us, who lives for God, 
enters as he leaves this place. The long narrow path 
through the troublesome waters stretches out before us 



1 82 The Great Overthrow. [SERM. XII. 

again ; and for the safe shore, and the bright morning, 
and the overthrown enemy, we see only the next step 
before us, and that but dimly often, and the clouds 
of doubt and perplexity above us, and behind us is 
the voice of the pursuing enemy, and our hearts grow 
faint and our feet weary, as we pass on slowly, .un 
certainly, fearfully, often, no song of praise upon our 
lips, happy if we are always able to speak the need 
ful prayer for help. Aye, and sadder than this, we 
find it hard to remember that we are pilgrims at all. 
The vision of glory grows dim, the song of victory faint, 
not only in the night of spiritual trial and the weari 
ness of spiritual warfare, but in the broad glare of the 
working-day world and the noise of the great battle 
of life. 

Let us bear away with us, then, as helps, to be 
availed of at some future moment of temptation, these 
two truths that we have been contemplating. Against 
this overmastering tyranny of the visible which ever 
wars against the power of the invisible, the thought 
of the awful, the truly supernatural character of this 
present life, the terrible strife of wills, in which our wills 
are taking part, in a world in which Satan contends with 
Christ for the souls of men. Against the weariness 
and faintheartedness that feels the reality and the great 
ness of this life, but feels too its weariness and its risk, 
the thought of the assured and promised victory revealed 
in the Church s song of triumph, " O thou enemy, de 
structions are come to a perpetual end." 



|1rmtEi> bjj Janus ^urUr au& Co., (Lrotou-jjarb, <0*{or&. 



RECENTLY PUBLISHED BY 

JAMES PARKER AND CO., 

OXFORD, AND 377, STRAND, LONDON. 
NEW THEOLOGICAL WOEKS. 



OXFOED LENTEN SERMONS, 1866. 

THE CONFLICT OF CHRIST IN HIS CHURCH WITH SPI 
RITUAL WICKEDNESSES IN HIGH PLACES. SERMONS j reached 
during the Season of Lent, 18b 6, in Oxford. By the LORD BISIIOP OF OXFORD; 
Rev. PROFESSOR MANSEL; Rev. J. R. WOODFORD, M.A.; the DEAN OF CAN 
TERBURY; Rev. Dr. PUSEY; ARCHDEACON GRANT; Rev. J. F. MACKAR- 
NESS, M.A.; Rev. T. T. CARTER, M.A. ; Rev. T. L. CI.AUGHTON, M.A. ; 
Rev. E. C. WICKHAM, M.A. ; Rev. Dr. PAYNF. SMITH ; the DEAN OF CORK. 
With a PREFACE by SAMUEL, LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6<l. 

Also, THE OXFORD LENTEN SERMONS for 1865. Subject: "THE 
ENDURING CONFLICT OF CHRIST WITH THE SIN THAT is IN THE WORLD." 
8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 

THE IRISH CHURCH. 

ESSAYS ON THE IRISH CHURCH : HER PRESENT STATE 
AND POSITION. By CLERGYMEN OF THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH OF 
IRELAND. 8vo., cloth, 10s. 

THE LATE REV. JOHN KEBLE. 
THE LIFE OF THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, 

THOMAS WILSON, D.D., Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man. Compiled, chiefly 
from Original Documents, by the Rev. JOHN KEBLE, M.A., Vicar of Hurbley. 
In Two Parts, 8vo., price 21s. 

DEVOTIONS BEFORE AND AFTER HOLY COMMUNION. 

With recommendatory notice by J. K. Large 32mo., cloth, printed in red and 
black, on toned paper, price 2s. 

REV \v* H RIDLEY 

THE EVERY-D AY COMPANION. Parti. Advent to Whitsuntide. 
By the Rev. W. H. RIDLEY, M.A., Rector of Hambleden, Bucks. Fcap. 8vo., 
limp cloth, 2s. 

Part II,, completing the Work, in the Press. 

THE LORD BISHOP OF BRECHIN. 
A SHORT EXPLANATION OF THE N1CENE CREED, for the 

Use of Persons beginning the Study of Theology. By ALEXANDER PENROSE 
FORBES, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. Second Edition, Crown 8vo., cloth, Cs. 

REV. DR. KAY. 
CRISIS HUPFELDIANA : Being an Examination of Hupfeld s 

Criticism on Genesis, as recently set forth in Bishop Colenso s Fifth Part. By 
W. KAY, D.D., Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford ; and Principal of Bishop s 
College, Calcutta. 100 pp., Svo., sewed, 3s. 



2 THEOLOGICAL WORKS, (continued}. 

REV. E. B. PUSEY, D.D. 

THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND A PORTION OF CHRIST S ONE 
HOLY CATHOLIC CHURCH, AND A MEANS OF RESTORING 
VISIBLE UNITY. AN EIRENICON, in a Letter to the Author of "The 
Christian Year." By E. B. PUSEY, D.D., Regius Professor of Hebrew, and 
Canon of Christ Church. Sixth Thousand. 8vo., cloth, 7s. (id. 

DANIEL THE PROPHET. Nine Lectures delivered in the Divinity 

School of the University of Oxford. With a new Preface. By E. B. PUSEY, D.D., 
Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ Church. Third Thousand. 
8vo., cloth, 12s. 

THE MINOR PROPHETS; with a Commentary Explanatory and 

Practical, and Introductions to the Several Books. By E. B. PUSEY, D.D., 
Regius Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ Church. 4to., sewed. 5s. 
each part. 

Part I. contains HOSEA JOEL, INTRODUCTION, j Part III. AMOS vi. 6 to MICAH i. 12. 

Part II. JOEL, INTRODUCTION AMOS vi. 6. | Part IV. nearly ready. 

THE LATE REV. ISAAC WILLIAMS. 
THE BAPTISTERY, OR THE WAY OF ETERNAL LIFE. By 

the Author of "The Cathedral." With Thirty-four Plates from BOETIUS 
A BOLSWERT. A new Edition, revised by the Author. 2 vols., Large Fcap. 
Svo., cloth, price 14s. 

REV. J. R. WOODFORD. 
TRACTS FOR THE CHRISTIAN SEASONS. Third Series. 

Edited by the Rev. JAMES RUSSELL WOODFORD, M.A., Vicar of Kempsford, 
Examining Chaplain to the Lord Bishop of Oxford. 4 vols. Foolscap 8vo., 
cloth, 14s. 

Vol. I. Advent to Fifth Sunday in Lent. Cloth, 3s. 6d. 

Vol. II. Sunday next before Easter to Sixth Sunday after Trinity. Cloth, 3s. 6d. 

Vol. III. Seventh Sunday after Trinity to Sunday next before Advent. 
Cloth. 3s. 6d. 

Vol. IV. Holydays. Cloth, 3s. 6d. 

REV. T. S. ACKLAND. 
A SHORT SUMMARY OF THE EVIDENCES FOR THE BIBLE. 

By the Rev. T. S. ACKLAND, M.A., late Fellow of Clare Hall, Cambridge, In 
cumbent of Pollington-cum-Balne, Yorkshire. 24mo., cloth, 3s. 

REV. C. A. HEURTLEY, D.D. 
THE FORM OF SOUND WORDS : HELPS TOWARDS HOLDING 

IT FAST: Seven Sermons preached before the University of Oxford, on some 
Important Points of Faith and Practice. 

HINDRANCES TO SUCCESS IN PREACHING. SANCTIFICATION. 



THK FORM OF SOUND WORDS. 
THE INSPIRATION OF SCRIPTURE. 
THE CONNECTION BKTWEKN BAPTISM 



CONFESSION AND ABSOLUTION. 
THK DOCTRINE OF THE ATONEMENT. 
THE LORD S DAY. 



By CHARLES A. HEURTLEY, D.D., Margaret Professor of Divinity, and 
Canon of Christ Church. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 

DE FIDE ET SYMBOLO TRACTATUS TRES : S. Cyrilli Hiero- 

solymitani Catechesis quarta, S. Aur. Augustini de Fide et Symbolo Liber, 
Rufmi Commentarius in Symbolum Apostolorum. 8vo., price 2s. 6 d. 

REV. DR. MOBERLY. 
SERMONS ON THE BEATITUDES, with others mostly preached 

before the University of Oxford ; to which is added a Preface relating to the recent 
volume of "Essays and Reviews." By the Rev. GEORGE MOBERLY, D.C.L., 
Head Master of Winchester College. Second Edition. 8vo., price 10s. 6d. 
The Preface separately, price 2s. 



THEOLOGICAL WORKS, (continued). 3 

REV. E. PAYNE SMITH, D.D. 
THE AUTHENTICITY AND MESSIANIC INTERPRETATION 

OF THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH vindicated in a Course of Sermons 
preached before the University of Oxford, by the Rev. R. PAYNE SMITH, D.D., 
Regius Professor of Divinity. 8vo., cloth, 10s. 6d. 

THE CATECHIST S MANUAL. 

THE CATECHIST S MANUAL ; with an Introduction by SAMUEL, 
LORD BISHOP OF OXFORD. Crown 8vo.,limp cloth, 5s. 

ARCHDEACON FREEMAN. 
THE PRINCIPLES OF DIVINE SERVICE ; or, An Inquiry con- 

cerning the True Manner of Understanding and Using the Order for Morning and 
Evening Prayer, and for the Administration of the Holy Communion in the 
English Church. By the Ven. ARCHDEACON FREEMAN, M.A., Vicar of Thorverton, 
Prebendary of Exeter, and Examining Chaplain to the Lord Bishop of Exeter. 
2 vols. in 3 parts, 8vo., cloth, price \l. 4s. 6d. The Second Edition of Vol. I. is 
now ready. 

For those who have Vol. I. the price of Vol. II., with Introduction, will be 14*. ; 
without the Introduction, 8s. 

REV. J. W. BURGON. 
A PLAIN COMMENTARY ON THE FOUR HOLY GOSPELS, 

intended chiefly for Devotional Reading. 5 vols., Fcap. 8vo., cloth, price II. Is. 

INSPIRATION AND INTERPRETATION. Seven Sermons 
preached before the University of Oxford; with an Introduction, being an 
answer to a Volume entitled " Essays and Reviews." By the Rev. JOHN W. 
BUEGON, M.A., Fellow of Oriel College, and Select Preacher. 8vo., cloth, 14s. 

THOMAS A KEMPIS. 
OF THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. FOUB BOOKS. By THOMAS 

A KEMPIS. A New Edition revised. On thick toned paper, with red border 
lines, mediaeval titles, ornamental initials, &c. Small 4to., ornamental cloth, 12s. 

REV. WILLIAM BRIGHT. 

A HISTORY OF THE CHURCH, from the EDICT of MILAN, 
A.D. 313, to the COUNCIL of CHALCEDON, A.D. 451. By WILLIAM BRIGHT, 
M.A., Fellow of University College, Oxford ; late Professor of Ecclesiastical His 
tory in the Scottish Church. Second Edition. Post 8vo., price 10s. 6d. 

ANCIENT COLLECTS and OTHER PRAYERS, Selected for De 
votional Use from various Rituals, with an Appendix on the Collects in the 
Prayer-book. By WILLIAM BRIGHT, M.A. Third Edition. Antique cloth, 5s.; 
morocco, 8s. ; antique calf, 10s. 6d. 

REV. W, H. KARSLAKE. 

AN EXPOSITION OF THE LORD S PRAYER, Devotional, Doc 
trinal, and Practical; with Four Preliminary Dissertations, and an Appendix of 
Extracts from Writers on the Prayer for Daily Use. By the Rev. W. H. KARS 
LAKE, Fellow and sometime Tutor of Merton College, Oxford. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 

THE CATENA AUREA. 

THE CATENA AUREA. A Commentary on the Four Gospels, col 
lected out of the Works of the Fathers by S. THOMAS AQUINAS. Uniform with 
the Library of the Fathers. Complete in 7 vols., cloth, piice 2 2s. 

The First Volume having been reprinted, a few complete Sets may now be had. 



THEOLOGICAL WORKS, (continued}. 



REV. W. C. DOWDING. 

GERMAN THEOLOGY DURING THE THIRTY-TEAKS WAR. 
THE LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF GEORGE CALIXTUS, 

Lutheran Abbot of Konigslutter, and Professor Primarius in the University of 
Hclinstadt. By the Rev. W. C. DOWDING, M.A., Honorary Secretary to the 
Berkeley (Bermuda) College Committee; and formerly Incumbent of Llangrove, 
Herefordshire. Post 8vo., cloth, price 8s. 6d. 

EEV. T. LATHBURY. 
A HISTORY OF THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER, AND 

OTHER AUTHORIZED BOOKS, from the Reformation; and an Attempt to 
ascertain how the Rubrics, Canons, and Customs of the. Church have been under 
stood and observed from the same time: with an Account of the State of Reli 
gion in England from 1640 to lb 6 0. By the Rev. THOMAS LATHBURY, M.A., 
Author of "A History of the Convocation," &c. Second Edition. 8vo., 10s. 6d. 

THE LATE REV. H. NEWLAND. 
A NEW CATENA ON ST. PAUL S EPISTLES. A PRACTICAL 

AND EXEGETICAL COMMENTABY ON THE EPISTLES OF ST. PAUL TO THE EPHE- 

SIANS, AND THE PniLiPPiANS: in which are exhibited the Results of the most 
learned Theological Criticisms, from the Age of the Early Fathers down to the 
Present Time. Edited by the late Rev. HENRY NEWJ.AND, M.A., Vicar of 
St. Mary Church, Devon, and Chaplain to the Bishop of Exeter. 8vo., cl., 12s. 

REV. H. DOWNING. 

SHORT NOTES ON ST. JOHN S GOSPEL, intended for the Use 
of Teachers in Parish Schools, and other Readers of the English Version. By 
HENRY DOWNING, M.A., Incumbent of St. Mary s, Kingsvvinford. Fcap. 8vo., 
cloth, 2s. 6d. 

SHORT NOIES ON THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, intended 

for the use of Teachers in Parish Schools, and other Readers of the English 
Version. By the same Author. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. 

DR. ELVEY. 
THE PSALTEE, or Canticles and Psalms of David, Pointed for 

Chanting, upon a New Principle; with Explanations and Directions. By the 
late STEPHEN EI.VFY, Mus. Doc., Organist and Choragus to the University of 
Oxford. Third Edition, 8vo., cloth, price 5s. 

ARCHDEACON CHURTON. 
A MEMOIR OF THE LATE JOSHUA WATSON, ESQ. By the 

Venerable Archdeacon CHURTON. A new and cheaper Edition, with Portrait. 
Crown 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 

REV. HENRY CASWALL. 
SCOTLAND and the SCOTTISH CHURCH. By the Rev. HENEY 

CASWALL, M.A., Vicar of Figheldean, Wilts., Author of "America and the 
American Church," Sic., &c., and a Proctor in Convocation for the Diocese 
of Salisbury. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, price 2s. (id. 

EARLY CHURCH HISTORY. 
A SHORT HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH, from its 

first Establishment to the End of the Anglo-Saxon Period. Addressed to the 
Young. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 3s. 



SERMONS, 



SERMONS, &c. 

PAROCHIAL SERMONS. By E. B. PUSET, D.D. From Advent 

to Whitsuntide. Vol. I. Fifth Edition. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6cl. Vol. II. Fourth 
Edition. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 

NINE SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY 
OF OXFORD. By E. B. PUSEY, D.D., and printed between 18431855. 
Now collected in one volume. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 

PAROCHIAL SERMONS PREACHED AND PRINTED ON 

VAUIOUS OCCASIONS. By E. B. FUSEY, D.I). Now collected in one 
volume. 8vo., cloth, 7s. b d. 

ILLUSTRATIONS OF FAITH. EIGHT PLAIN SERMONS, 

by a Writer in the "Tracts for the Christian Seasons:" Abel; Enoch; Noah; 
Abraham; Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph ; Moses; The Walls of Jericho ; Conclusions. 
Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. b d. 

Uniform, and by the same Author, 



PLAIN SERMONS ON THE BOOK OF COM 
MON PRAYEE. Fop. 8vo., cloth, 5s. 

HjSTOHICAIi AND PRACTICAL SERMONS 
ON THE SUFFKEINGS AND RjSSTJE- 



KECTION OF OUR LOED. 2 Vols., Fcap. 

8vo., cli>i h, 10s. 

SERMONS ON NEW TESTAMENT CHARAC 
TERS. Fcap. 8vo., 4s. 



CHRISTIAN SEASONS. Short and Plain Sermons for every Sunday 

and Holyday throughout the Year. Edited by the late Bishop of Graliamstown. 
4 vols., Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 16s. 

A Second Series of Sermons for the Christian 

Seasons. Uniform with the above. 4 vols., Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 16s. 

ARMSTRONG S PAROCHIAL SERMONS. Parochial Sermons, by 
JOHN ARMSTRONG, D.D., late Lord Bishop of Graliamstown. A New Edition. 
Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s. 

ARMSTRONG S SERMONS FOR FASTS AND FESTIVALS. A 

new Edition. Fcap. 8vo., 5s. 

PAROCHIAL SERMONS, by the Rev. HENRY W. BUREOWS, B.D., 

Perpetual Curate of Christ Church, St. Paneras. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 6s. 
Second Series. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s. 

SERMONS ADDRESSED TO THE CONGREGATION OF ST. 
MARY-LE-TOWER, IPSWICH. By the Rev. J. R. TURNOCK, M.A., In 
cumbent. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s. 

SERMONS preached before the University of Oxford, and in "Win 
chester Cathedral, by the late DAVID WILLIAMS, D.C.L., Warden of New College, 
Oxford, and Canon of Winchester; formerly Head Master of Winchester College. 
WITH A BRIEF MEMOIR OF THE AUTHOR. 8vo., cloth, 10s. Gel. 

SHORT SERMONS FOR FAMILY READING. Ninety Short 

Sermons for Family Reading, following the course of the Christian Seasons. By 
the Au hor of" A Plain Commentary on the Gospels." 2 vols., cloth, 8s. 

SERMONS PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY OF OX- 

FOIID, and in other places. By the late Rev. C. MARRIOTT, Fellow of Oriel 
College, Oxford. 12mo., cloth, 6s. 

Volume the Second. 12mo,, cloth, 7s, 6d, 



ENGLISH DIVINES. 



of tfa Standard (Sngltah 

PUBLISHED IN THE LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY, 

AT THE FOLLOWING PKICES IN CLOTfi. 

ANDRE WES (BP.) COMPLETE WORKS. 11 vols., 8vo., 3 7s. 

THE SEKMONS. (Separate.) 5 vols., 1 15s. 
BEYERIDGE S (BP.) COMPLETE WORKS. 12 vols., 8vo., 4 4s. 

THE ENGLISH THEOLOGICAL WORKS. 10 vols., 3 10s. 
BRAMHALL S (ABP.) WORKS, WITH LIFE AND LETTERS, &c. 

5 vols., 8vo., 1 15s. 
BULL S (BP.) HARMONY ON JUSTIFICATION. 2 vols., 8vo., 10s. 

DEFENCE OF THE NICENE CREED. 2 vols., 10s. 

JUDGMENT OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 5s. 

COSIN S (BP.) WORKS COMPLETE. 5 vols., 8vo., 1 10s. 
CRAKANTHORP S DEFENSIO ECCLESLS1 ANGLICANS. 

8vo., 7s. 

FRANK S SERMONS. 2 vols., 8vo., 10s. 

FORBES CONSIDERATIONS MODESTO. 2 vols., 8vo., 12s. 
GUNNING S PASCHAL, OR LENT FAST. 8vo., 6s. 
HAMMOND S PRACTICAL CATECHISM. 8vo., 5s. 

MISCELLANEOUS THEOLOGICAL WORKS. 5s. 

THIRTY-ONE SERMONS. 2 Parts. 10s. 

HICKES S TWO TREATISES ON THE CHRISTIAN PRIEST 
HOOD. 3 vols., 8vo., 15s. 

JOHNSON S (JOHN) THEOLOGICAL WORKS. 2 vols., 8vo., 10s. 
- ENGLISH CANONS. 2 vols., 12s. 

LAUD S (ABP.) COMPLETE WORKS. 6 vols., (8 Parts,) 8vo. 
2 10s. 

L ESTRANGE S ALLIANCE OF DIYINE OFFICES. 8vo., 6s. 
MARSHALL S PENITENTIAL DISCIPLINE. 8vo., 4s. 
NICHOLSON S (BP.) EXPOSITION OF THE CATECHISM. (This 

volume cannot be sold separate from the complete set.) 

OVERALL S (BP.) CONYOCATION-BOOK OF 1606. 8vo., 5s. 
PEARSON S (BP.) YINDICI^E EPISTOLARUM S. IGNATII. 

2 vols. 8vo., 10s. 

THORNDIKE S (HERBERT) THEOLOGICAL WORKS COM 
PLETE. 6 vols., (10 Parts,) 8vo., 2 10s. 

WILSON S (BP.) WORKS COMPLETE. With LIFE, by Rev. 
J. KiiBLE. 7 vols., (8 Parts,) 8vo., 3 3s. 

A complete set, 25. 



NEW DEVOTIONAL WORKS. 



DAILY STEPS TOWARDS HEAVEN; or, Practical Thoughts on 
the Gospel History, and especially on the Life and Teaching of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, for every day in the year, according to the Christian Seasons. With 
Titles and Characters of Christ; and a Harmony of the Four Gospels. Fourteenth 
Edition. 32mo., roan, 2s. 6d.; morocco, 4s. 6d. 

LARGE-TYPE EDITION, square crown 8vo., cloth, 

price 5s. 

GOLDEN WORDS. The Eich and Precious Jewel of God s Holy 

Word. Prayer. The Lord s Supper. Christ Mystical. The Sahbath. Public 
Worship. The Art of Hearing. Walking with God. Faith. Repentance. 
And Passages on Miscellaneous Subjects. Fcap. 8vo., printed in antique type, 
on toned paper, cloth gilt, price 7s. 6d. ; morocco, 12s. 6d. 

THE PASTOE IN HIS CLOSET ; or, A Help to the Devotions 

of the Clergy. By JOHN ARMSTRONG, D.D., late Lord Bishop of Grahamstown. 
Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. 

DAILY SERVICES FOR CHRISTIAN HOUSEHOLDS, compiled 
and arranged by the Rev. H. STOBART, M.A. 18mo., paper, Is. ; cloth, Is. 4d. 

THOUGHTS DURING SICKNESS. By the Author of " The Doc 
trine of the Cross," and " Devotions for the Sick Room." Third Edition. 
Price 2s. 6d. 

BREVIATES FROM HOLY SCRIPTURE, arranged for use by the 
Bed of Sickness. By the Rev. G. ARDEN, M.A., Rector of Win terborne- Came ; 

Domestic Chaplain to the Right Hon. the Earl of Devon ; Author of "A Manual 
of Catechetical Instruction." Fcap. 8vo. Second Edition. 2s. 

THE CURE OF SOULS. By the Rev. G. ARDEN, M.A. 

Fcap. 8vo., 2s. 6d. 

PRECES PRIVATES in studiosorum gratiam collectae et regia auc- 

toritate approbatae : anno MDLXVIII. Londini editae : ad vetera exemplaria denuo 
recognitae. Ed. C. MARRIOTT. 16mo., cloth, 3s. 6d. 



OXPOED SEEIES OF DEVOTIONAL WORKS, leap. 8vo. 



The Imitation of Christ. 
FOUR BOOKS. By Thomas A KEM- 
PIS. Cl., 5s.; antique calf, 10s. 6d. 

Laud s Devotions. 

THE PRIVATE DEVOTIONS of 
Da. WILLIAM LAUD, Archbishop of Canter 
bury, and Martyr. Antique cl., 5s. ; antique 
cf., 10s. 6d. 

Wilson s Sacra Privata. 
THE PRIVATE .MEDITATIONS, 

DEVOTIONS, and PRAYERS of the Right 
Rev. T. WILSON, D.I)., Lord Bishop of Sodor 
and Man. Now first printed entire. Cl., 4s. ; 
morocco, 7s. ; antique cf., 10s. 

Andrewes Devotions. 
DEVOTIONS. By the Right Rev. 
Father in God, LAVNCELOT ANDUKWKS. 
Translated from the Greek and Latin, and 
arranged anew. Cloth, 6s. ; morocco, 8s. ; 
antique calf, 10s. Gd. 

Spinckes Devotions. 
TRUE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 

MAN S COMPANION IN THE CLOSET ; 
or, a complete Manual of Private Devotions, 
collected from the Writings of eminent Di 
vines of the Church of England, floriated 
borders, antique cl., 4s.; antique cf., 9s. 



Taylor s Holy Living. 
THE RULE AND EXERCISES 
OF HOLY LIVING. By BISHOF JERI.MY 
TAYLOR. Antique cl., 4s. ; morocco, 7s. ; 
antique cf., 9s. 

Taylor s Holy Dying:. 
THE RULE AND EXERCISES 
OF HOLY DYING. By BISHOP JEREMY 
TAYLOR. Antique cl., 4s. ; morocco, 7s. ; 
antique cf., 9s. 

Taylor s Golden Grove. 

THE GOLDEN GROVE; a Choice 
Manual, containing what is to he Believed, 
Practised, and Desired, or Prayed for. By 
BISHOP JKRKMY TAYLOR. Printed uniform 
with "Holy Living and Holy Dying." An 
tique cl., 3s. Cd. ; morocco, tis. 6d. ; antique 
cf., 10s. Cd. 

The 3 Tuition s in antique cf. binding, 1 Cs. 6d. 

Ancient Collects. 

ANCIENT COLLECTS AND OTHER 
PRAYERS. By WM. BRIGHT, M.A. Seep. 3. 

Button s Meditations. 
GODLY MKDITATIONS UPON 
TIIK MOST HOLY SACRAMENT OF Til K 
LORD S SUPPER. By CiuusTornEii SLT- 
TON, D.D., late Prebend of Westminster. 
A new Edition. [Just ready. 



POETRY, 



THE LITANY. 

HYMNS ON THE LITANY. .By A. C. Fcap. 8vo., on toned 
paper, clotli, price 3s. 

THE APOSTLES CREED. 
LYRA FIDELIUM: Twelve Hymns on the Twelve Articles of the 

Apostles Creed, with Prose Analysis and full Scriptural Authorities. By 
S. J. STONE, B.A., Curate of Windsor. Fcap. 8vo., on toned paper, clotli, red 
edges, 2s. 6d. 

THE SECOND LESSONS. 

MORNING THOUGHTS. By .a CLERGYMAN. Suggested by the 
Second Lessons for the Daily Morning Service throughout the year. 2 vols. 
Foolscap 8vo., cloth, 5s. each. 

THE ENGLISH CAVALIEES. 
LAYS OF THE ENGLISH CAVALIERS. By JOHX J. DANIELL, 

Perpetual Curate of Langley Fitzurse, Wilts. Small 4to., printed on toned paper, 
with Frontispiece and Vignette, ornamental cloth extra, gilt edges, price 6s. 

"THE CHRISTIAN YEAR." 

THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and 
Holydays throughout the Year. Octavo Edition, Large type, cloth, 10s. 6d. ; 
morocco by Hayday, 21s.; antique calf, 18s. Foolscap Oclai o Edition, Cloth, 
7s. fid. ; morocco, 10s. 6d. ; morocco by Hayday, 15s.; antique calf, l 2s. 3 2mo. 
Edition, Cloth, 3s. fid. ; morocco, plain, 5s. ; morocco by Hayday, 7s. Cheap 
Edition, Cloth, Is. 6d. ; bound, 2s. 

THE "LYRA INNOCENTIUM." 
LYRA INNOCENTIUM. Thoughts in Verse for Christian Children. 

Foolscap Octavo Edition, Cloth, 7s. fid.; morocco, plain, 10s. fid. ; morocco by 
Hayday, 15s.; antique calf, 12s. 18mo. Edition, Cloth, 6s.; morocco, 8s. 6d. 
Z Imo, Edition, Cloth, 3s. 6d. ; morocco, plain, 5s.; morocco by Hayday, 7s. 
Cheap Edition, Cloth, Is. 6d. ; bound, 2s. 

"TH3 CHILD S CHRISTIAN YEAR." 
THE CHILD S CHRISTIAN YEAR. Hymns for every Sunday 

and Holyday throughout the Year. Cheap Edition, ISiuo., cloth, Is. 

"THE CATHEDRAL." 
THE CATHEDRAL. Foolscap 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. ; 32mo., with 

Engravings, 4s. 6d. 

WORKS BY THE AUTHOR OF "THE CATHEDRAL." 
THOUGHTS IN PAST YEARS. The Sixth Edition, with several 

new Poems, 32mo., cloth, 4s. 6d. 

THE BAPTISTERY; or, The Way of Eternal Life. 32mo., cloth, 

3s. 6d. 

The above Three Vulnmes uniform, 32mo., neatly bound in morocco, 18s. 

THE CHRISTIAN SCHOLAR. Foolscap 8vo., 10s. 6d. ; 32mo., 

cloth, 4s. 6d. 

THE SEVEN DAYS; or, The Old and New Creation. Second 

Edition, Foolscap 8vo., 7s. 6d. 



COXE S CHRISTIAN BALLADS. Foolscap 8vo., cloth, 3s. Also 

selected Poems in a packet, sewed, Is. 

FLORUM SACRA. By the Rev. G. HUNT SMTTTAN. Second 

Edition, 16 mo., It. 



M IS CELL A NE US. 



PROFESSOR GOLDWIN SMITH. 

IRISH HISTORY AND IRISH CHARACTER. By GOLDWIN 

SMITH. Second Edition. Post 8vo., price 5s. 

Uniform with the above. 

THE EMPIRE. A SERIES OF LETTERS PUBLISHED IN 
"THE DAILY NEWS," 1862, 1863. By GOLDWIN SMITH. Post 8vo., cloth, 
price 6s. 

LECTURES ON THE STUDY OF HISTORY, DELIVERED IN 

OXFORD, 185961. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., limp cloth, price 3s. 6d. 

PROFESSOR ACLAND. 
MEMOIR ON THE CHOLERA AT OXFORD IN 1854, With 

Considerations suggested by the Epidemic. Part I. History of the Epidemic; 
Part II. Arrangements during the Epidemic ; Part III. Lessons of the Epidemic. 
By HENRY ACLANP, F.R.S., Regius Professor of Medicine in Oxford; Hon. 
Physician to H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. 

PROFESSOR DATJBENY. 

CLIMATE : An Inquiry into the Causes of its Differences, and into 
its Influence on Vegetable Life. 8vo., cloth, price 4s. 

LECTURES ON ROMAN HUSBANDRY: An Account of the 

System of Agriculture, the Treatment of Domestic Animals, the Horticulture, 
&c., pursued in Ancient Times. 8vo., cloth, 6s. 

ESSAY ON THE TREES AND SHRUBS OF THE ANCIENTS : 
Intended to be supplementary to Lectures on Roman Husbandry, already pub 
lished. By C. DAUBENT, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Bot:my and Rural Economy 
in the University of Oxford, &c., &c. 8vo., limp cloth, lettered, 5s. 

PROFESSOR BURROWS. 
THE RELATIONS OF CHURCH AND STATE HISTORICALLY 

CONSIDERED. Two Public Lectures delivered at Oxford, on November 16 
and 17, 186.5. By MONTAGU BURROWS, Chichele Professor of Modern History. 
Post 8vo., limp cloth, 3s. 

L. GIDLEY AND R. THORNTON. 

FASCICULUS VERSUM LATINE KEDD1TORUM VEL SCRIP- 
TORUM. Kdiderunt LUDOVICUS GIDLEY et ROBINSON THORNTON. Fcap. 8vo., 
cloth, price 6s. 

CHARLES ELTON. 
THE TENURES OF KENT; or, A View of the Kentish Lands 

which are not Gavelkind. Chiefly from Unpublished Records and MSS., wiih 
many New Cases. By CHARLES I. ELTON, late Fellow of Queen s College, 
Oxford; and of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at- Law. Royal 8vo. \_In the press. 

NORWAY : THE ROAD AND THE FELL. By CHARLES ELTON, 

late Fellow of Queen s College, Oxford. Post 8vo., cloth, price 7s. 6d. 

COLONEL SMYTHE. 
TEN MONTHS IN THE FIJI ISLANDS. By MRS. SMYTHE. 

With an Introduction and Appendix by Colonel W. J. SMYTHE, Royal Artillery; 
late H.M. s Commissioner to those Islands. With Maps and Illustrations. 
STO., cloth, 15s. 



10 



FICTION, 



HISTORICAL TALES, illustrating the chief events in Eccle 
siastical History, British and Foreign, adapted for General Reading, Parochial 
Libraries, Sfc. In Monthly Volumes, with a Frontispiece, price Is. 



No. 1. THE CAVE IN THE HILLS. 

No. 2. THE EXILES OF THECEBENXA. 

No. 3. THE CHIEF S DAUGHTER. 

No. 4. THE LILY OF TIFLIS. 

No. 5. WILD SCENES AMONGST THE 
CELTS. 

No. 6. THE LAZAR-HOUSE OF LEROS. 

No. 7. THE RIVALS. 

No. 8. THE CONVERT OF MASSA 
CHUSETTS. 

No. 9. THE QUAY OF THE DIOSCURI. 

No. 10. THE BLACK DANES. 

No. 11. THE CONVERSION OF ST. 
VLADIMIR. 

No. 12. THE SEA-TIGERS. 

No. 13.- THE CROSS IN SWEDEN. 

No. 14. THE ALLE-LUIA BATTLE. 



No. 15. THE BRIDE OF RAMCUTTAH. 
No. 16. ALICE OF FOBBING. 
No. 17. THE NORTHERN LIGHT. 
No. 18. AUBREY DE L ORNE. 
No. 19. LUCIA S MARRIAGE. 

No. 20. WOLFINGHAM. 

No. 21. THE FORSAKEN. 

No. 22. THE DOVE OF TABENNA. 

THE RESCUE. 
No. 23. LARACHE. 
No. 24. WALTER THE ARMOURER. 
No. 25. THE CATECHUMENS OF THE 

COROMANDEL COAST. 

No. 26. THE DAUGHTERS OF POLA. 
No. 27. AGNES MARTIN. 
No. 28. ROSE AND MINNIE. 

No. 29. DORES DE GUALDIM. 



ALICE LISLE : A Tale of Puritan Times. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. 6d. 

THE SCHOLAR AND THE TROOPER; OR, OXFORD DURING 
THE GREAT REBELLION. By the Rev. W. E. HETGATE. Cheap Edition. 
Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. 6d. 

SOME YEARS AFTER : A Tale. Fcap. 8vo., cloth lettered, 7s. 
FOR LIFE : A Story, in Two Parts. By Louis SAND. Post 8ro., 

cloth, price Cs. 

ATHELINE; or, THE CASTLE BY THE SEA. A Tale. By 

LOUISA STEWART, Author of " Walks at Templecombe," " Floating away," &c. 
2 vols., Fcap. 8vo. 9s. 

MIGNONETTE: A SKETCH. By the Author of "The Curate of 
Holy Cross." 2 vols., Fcap., cloth, 10s. 

THE CALIFORNIAN CRUSOE : A Tale of Mormonism. By the 

Rev. H. CASWALL, Vicar of Figheldean. Fcap. 8vo., with Illustration, cloth, 
2s. 6d. 

SPECULATION. By the Rev. W. C. HEYGATE. Fcap. 8vo., cl., 2s. 6d. 
KENNETH ; OR, THE REAR-GUARD OF THE GRAND ARMY. 

By the Author of " The Heir of Redclyffe," " Heartsease," &c. Fourth Edition. 
Fcap. 8vo., with Illustrations, 5s. 

SHORT READINGS FOR SUNDAY. By the Author of "Foot- 
prims in the Wilderness." Second Thousand. Square Crown Svo , cloth Uttered, 
3s. 6d. 



NEW ARCH&OLOGICAL WORKS. 11 



THE PEAYER-BOOK CALENDAR. 
THE CALENDAR OF THE PRAYER-BOOK ILLUSTRATED. 

(Comprising- the first portion of the " Calendar of the Anglican Church," with 
additional Illustrations, &c.) With Two Hundred Engravings from Medieval 
Works of Art. Small 8vo., cloth, 6s. 

THE LATE CHARLES WINSTON. 

AN INQUIRY INTO THE DIFFERENCE OF STYLE OBSERV 
ABLE IN ANCIENT GLASS PAINTINGS, especially in England, with 
Hints on Glass Painting, by the late CHARLES WINSTON. With Corrections and 
Additions by the Author, and a Series of his Letters describing improved Methods 
of Manufacturing and Colouring Glass for Painted Windows. A New Edition in 
the Press. 

REV. JOHN PUCKLE. 
THE CHURCH AND FORTRESS OF DOVER CASTLE. By 

the Rev. JOHN PUCKLE, M. A., Vicar of St. Mary s, Dover ; Rural Dean. With 
Illustrations from the Author s Drawings. Medium 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d. 



REV. SAMUEL LYSONS, F.S.A. 
OUR BRITISH ANCESTORS: WHO AND WHAT WERE 

THEY? An Inquiry serving to elucidate the Traditional History of the Early 
Britons by means of recent Excavations, Etymology, Remnants of Religious 
Worship, Inscriptions, Craniology, and Fragmentary Collateral History. By the 
Rev. SAMUEL LYSONS, M.A., F.S.A. , Rector of Rodmarton, and Perpetual Curate 
of St. Luke s, Gloucester. Post 8vo., cloth, 12s. 

M. VIOLLET-LE-DTIC. 
THE MILITARY ARCHITECTURE OF THE MIDDLE AGES, 

Translated from the French of M. VIOLLET-LE-DUC. By M. MACDERMOTT, 
Esq., Architect. With the 151 original French Engravings. Medium 8vo., 
cloth, 1 Is. 

REV. W. STUBBS, M.A. 

THE TRACT DE INVENTIONE SANCT^ CRUCIS NOSTR^l 
IN MONTE ACUTO ET DE DUCTIONE EJUSDEM APUD WALT- 
HAM," now first printed from the Manuscript in the British Museum, with In 
troduction and Notes by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Vicar of Navestock, late Fellow 
of Trinity College, Oxford. Royal 8vo., uniform with the Works issued by the 
Master of the Rolls, (only 100 copies printed,) price 5s. ; Demy 8vo., 3s. 6d. 

REV. HERBERT HAINES, M.A. 
A MANUAL OF MONUMENTAL BRASSES, Comprising an In- 

troduction to the Study of these Memorials, and a List of those remaining in the 
British Isles. With Two Hundred Illustrations. By the Rev. HERBERT HAINES, 
M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 2 vols., Svo., 31s. 

HENRY GODWIN, F.S.A. 
THE ARCHAEOLOGIST S HANDBOOK. This work will contain 

a summary of the materials which are available for the investigation of the Monu 
ments of this country, arn.nged chiefly under their several successive periods, 
from the earliest times to the fifteenth csntury, together with Tables of Dates ( 
Kings, &c.. Lists of Coins, Cathedrals, Castles, Monasteries, &c. [/ preparation ^ 



12 AUCHMOLOGICAL WORKS. 



G. G. SCOTT, F.S-A. 
GLEANINGS FROM WESTMINSTER ABBEY. By GEORGE 

GILBERT SCOTT, R.A., F.S.A. With Appendices supplying Furtlier Particu 
lars, and completing the History (,f tlie Abbey Buildings, by Several Writers. 
Second Edition, enlarged, containing many new Illustrations by O. Jewitt and 
others. Medium 8vo., price 15s. 

JOHN HENKY PARKER, F.S.A. 

THE EARLY CHRISTIAN ANTIQUITIES OF ROME. By 

JOHN HENRY PARKER, F.S.A. Illustrated by numerous Woodcuts. 

[Zn the Press. 

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF GOTHIC ARCHI 
TECTURE. By JOHN HENRY PARKER, F.S.A. Second Edition, Revised and 
Enlarged, with 170 Illustrations, and a Glossarial Index. Fcap. 8vo., cloth let 
tered, price 5s. 

AN ATTEMPT TO DISCRIMINATE THE STYLES OF AR 
CHITECTURE IN ENGLAND, FROM THE CONQUEST TO THE 
REFORMATION : WITH A SKETCH OF THE GRECIAN AND 
ROMAN ORDERS. By the late THOMAS RICKMAN, F.S.A. Sixth Edition, 
with considerable Additions, chiefly Historical, by JOHN HENRY PARKLR, F.S.A., 
and numerous Illustrations by O. Jewitt. 8vo., cloth, price \l. Is. 

SOME ACCOUNT OF DOMESTIC ARCHITECTURE IN ENG 
LAND, from Richard II. to Henry VIII. (or the Perpendicular Style). W T ith 
Numerous Illustrations of Existing Remains from Original Drawings. By the 
EDITOR OF "THE GLOSSARY OF ARCHITECTURE." In 2 vols., 8vo., II. 10s. 

Also, 

FROM EDWARD I. TO RICHARD II. (the Edwardian Period, or the 
Decorated Style). 8vo., 21s. 

THE MEDIEVAL ARCHITECTURE OF CHESTER. By JOHN 
HENRY PARKER, F.S A. With an Historical Introduction by the Rev. FRANCIS 
GKOSVENOR. Illustrated by Engiavings by J. H. Le Keux, O. Jewitt, &c. 
8vo., cloth, 5s. 

WILLIAM BTJEGES. 

ART APPLIED TO INDUSTRY: a Series of Lectures by 
WILLIAM BURGES, F.Il.I.B.A. Medium 8vo., cloth, 4s. 

JOHN HEWITT. 
ANCIENT ARMOUR AND WEAPONS IN EUROPE. By JOHN 

HEWITT, Member of the Archaeological Institute of Great Britain. Vols. II. and 
III., comprising the Period from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, 
completing the work, \l. l 2s. Also Vol. I., from the Iron Period of the Northern 
Nations to the end of the Thirteenth Century, 18s. The work complete, 3 vols., 
8vo., 11. 10s. 

DOMESDAY BOOK. 
DOMESDAY BOOK, or the Groat Survey of England of William the 

Conqueror, A.D. M LXXXVI. Facsimile of Part relating to Oxfordshire. Folio, 8s. 

This is an exact facsimile takrn by means of Photography. The process is named by Sir Henry 
James, Photozincography. The actual MS. ol the Domesday Survey was by permission taken 
to the Ordnance Office at Southampton, where under the general superintendence of the 
Director of the Ordnance Snrvi y the photograph was ta ; en and transfi-rred to zinc, from which 
the copies are piinted. Thus the slightest maik in the original occurs in this facsimile. 

DOMESDAY BOOK, or the Great Survey of England of William the 

Conqueror, A.D. M LXXXVI. A literal translation of the Part relating to Uxloid- 
hire, with Introduction, &o. In tkt Prets. 



NEW AND STANDARD EDUCATIONAL WORKS. 13 



ERASMI COLLOQTJIA SELECT A. : Arranged for Translation and 

Re-translation; adapted for the Use of Boys who have begun the Latin Syntax. 
Bv HOWARD C. LOWE, D.D., Head Master of S.John s Middle School, Hurst- 
pierpoint. Fcap. 8vo., strong binding, 3s. 

TRILINEAR CO-ORDINATES. "With Examples. Intended chiefly 

for the Use of Junior Students. By C. J. C. PIUCE, M.A., Fellow and Mathe 
matical Lecturer of Exeter College, Oxford. Post 8vo., cloth, 8s. 

H KAINH AIA6HKH. The Greek Testament with English Notes. 
By the Rev. EDWARD BURTON, D.I)., sometime Regius Professor of Divinity 
in the University of Oxford. Sixth Edition, with Index. 8vo., cloth, 10s. fid. 

ANNALS OF ENGLAND. An Epitome of English History. From 

Cotemporary Writers, the Rolls of Parliament, and other 1 ublic Records. 3 vols. 
Fcap. 8vo.. with Illustrations, cloth, 15s. Recommended by the Examiners in the 
School of Modern History at Oxford. 

Vol. I. From the Roman Era to the Death of Richard II. Cloth, 5s. 
Vol. II. From the Accession of the House of Lancaster to Charles I. Cloth, 5s. 
Vol. III. From the Commonwealth to the Death of Queen Anne. Cloth, 5s. 
Each Volume is sold separately. 

GRAMMARS. 

JELF S GREEK GRAMMAR. A Grammar of the Greek Language, 

chiefly from the text of Raphael Ku hner. By WM. EDW. JELF, M.A., Student 
of Ch. Ch. Third Edition, greatly improved. 2 vols. 8vo., I/. 10s. 
This Grammar is in general use at Oxford, Cambridge, Dublin, and Durham ; at 
Eton, King s College, London, and most other public schools. 

MADVIG S LATIN GRAMMAR. A Latin Grammar for the Use 

of Schools. By Professor MAOVIG, with additions by the Author. Translated by 
the Rev. G. WOODS, M.A. Uniform with JELF S "Greek Grammar." Fifth 
Edition. 8vo., cloth, 12s. 

Competent authorities pronounce this work to be the very best Latin Grammar yet published 
in England. This new Edition contains an Index to the Authors quoted. 

LAWS OF THE GREEK ACCENTS. By JOHN GRIFFITHS, M.A. 

16 mo. Twelfth Edition. Price Sixpence. 

OCTAVO EDITIONS OF CLASSICS. 

THUCYDIDES, with Notes, chiefly Historical and Geographical. By 
the late T. ARNOLD, D.D. With Indices by the Rev. R. P. G. TIDDEMAN. Fifth 
Edition. 3 vols., 8vo., cloth lettered, 1 16s. 

THE HISTORY OF THE PELOPO^NESIAN WAR, by THUCY- 
UIDES, in Eight Books. Book I. Done into English by RICHARD CRAWLEY, of 
University College, Oxford. 8vo., cloth, 5s. 

THE ETHICS OF ARISTOTLE. With Notes by the Rev. W. E. 

JELF, B.D., Author of "A Greek Grammar," &c. 8vo., cloth, 12s. 
The Text separately, 5s. The Notes separately, 7s. 6d. 

SOPHOCLIS TRAGCEDI^E, with Notes, adapted to the use of Schools 
and Universities. By THOMAS MITCHELL, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo., 1 8s. 

The following Plays may also be had separately, at 5s. each : 



CEoipus COLONEUS. 
ELECTRA. 



AJAX. ANTIGONE. 

THACUINI.E. PHIIOCTETKS. 



14 CLASSICS. 

A SERIES OF GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS 
FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS. 



GREEK AUTHORS. 





Paper. 
*. d. 
2 6 ... 


3ound. 
s. rf. 
3 
6 
6 6 
3 6 
3 
3 6 
3 

2 
2 

6 
5 
1 4 
2 

2 
1 6 
2 6 
2 
1 4 
2 6 

2 6 
1 6 
2 
2 

1 4 , 
6 
2 
5 

*. d. 
1 
1 
1 




5 ... 




5 ... 


. Tra^oediae Sex ... .. 


30. 




2 6 ... 




3 ... 




2 6 ... 






Aristotelis Ethica, 


1 6 ... 


Demosthenes de Corona, efc ) 


1 6 ... 


jEschines in Ctesiphontem ) 
Herodotus. 2 vols. ... ... 


5 ... 




4 ... 




1 ... 




1 fi .. 


LATIN AUTHORS. 


Juvenalis et Persius ... 


1 ... 




2 ... 




1 6 ... 




1 ... 




2 ... 






Csesaris Commentarii, cum Supplement! 


s Auli Hirtii et aliorum 2 ... 
1 ... 
Amicitia ... ... 1 6 ... 
nLibri V 1 6 ... 
s 
1 ... 


Cicero De Officiis, de Senectute, et de 
Ciceronis Tusculanarum Disputationui 
j Orationes Selectse, in the pres 




5 ... 




1 6 ... 




4 ... 






Pocket Editions of the fol 
with Sho 

SOPH< 
*. d. 
AJAX (Text and Notes) . .10 
ELECTRA . . .10 
CEoiPus REX ,, . . .10 
GEoiPus COLONELS ,, . .10 


J owing have been published 
rt Notes. 

DCLES. 

ANTIGONE (Text and Notes) 
PHILOCTETES ,, 
TRACHINIJE ,, 



Th Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3. 



NEW SERIES OF ENGLISH NOTES. 



15 





^SCHYLUS. 






s. d. 


*. d. 


PROMETHEUS VINCTUS (Text and 




AGAMEMNON (Text and Notes ) 


. 1 




1 


CHOEPHOR.S ,, 


. 1 


SEPTEM CONTRA THEBAS 


1 


EUMENIDES ,, 


. 1 


PERS^E 


1 


SUPPLICES 


. 1 


The Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3s. 6d. 




EURIPIDES. 






*. d. 


*. d. 


HECUBA (Text and Notes) 


I 


PHCENISS.K ,, 


. 1 


MEDEA 


1 


ALCESTIS ,, 


. 1 


ORESTES ,, 


1 


BACCH^E 


. 1 


HIPPOLYTUS (Text and Notes) . 


1 







The above Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3s. 

ARISTOPHANES . THE KNIGHTS (Text and Notes) 
ACHARNIANS ,, 

THE BIRDS ,, 

DEMOSTHENES . DE CORONA (Text and Notes) 

OLYNTHIAC ORATIONS, in the press. 

^ESCHINES . . . IN CTESIPHONTEM (Text and Notes) 
HOMERUS . . . ILIAS, LIB. i. vi. (Text and No/es) 

VIRGILIUS . . . BUCOLICA (Text and Notes) 
GEORGICA ,, 

./ENEIDOS, LIB. i. in. 

HORATIUS . . . CARMINA, &c. (Text and Notes) 
SATIRE 

EPISTOL.S ET ARS POETICA ,, 

The Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 2s. 

SALLUSTIUS . . JUGURTHA (Text and Notes) 
CATILINA ,, 

M.T.CICERO . . PRO MILONE (Text and Notes) 
IN CATILINAM 

PRO LEGE MANILIA, and PRO ARCHIA ,, 
DE SENECTUTE and DE AMICITIA 

LIVIUS . . . . LIB. xxi. xxiv. (Text and Notes) 
CAESAR . . . . LIB. i. in. (Text and Notes) 



CORNELIUS NEPOS (Text and Notes) 
PH^EDRUS . . . FABUL^ (Text and Notes) 

Other portions of several of the above-named Authors are in preparation. 



2 



2 





2 





1 





2 





1 





2 





1 





1 






Uniform with the Oxford Pocket Classics. 

JOHNSON S LIVES OF THE POETS. 

THE LIVES OF THE MOST EMINENT ENGLISH POETS; 
WITH CRITICAL OBSERVATIONS ON THEIR WORKS. By SA 
MUEL JOHNSON. 3 vols., 24mo., cloth, 3s. 6d. each. 



BOOKS RELATING TO OXFORD. 



Price 4s. 

THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY CALENDAR 1866. Corrected to the 
J- end of Michaelmas Term, 1865. 

12mo., cloth, price 5s. ; black roan, 5s. 6d. 

THE OXFORD TEN-YEAR BOOK: A Volume Supplementary to 
the "Oxford University Calendar." This volume has an Index which shews at 
once all the academical honours and offices of every person comprised in the lists, 
which date from the earliest times in the history of the University to the present. 
The first of these decennial volumes is made up to the end of the year 1860; the 
second will he issued after the end of 1870. The CALENDAH itself will "be published 
annunlly as before, and will contain all the Class Lists, and all the names of Officers, 
Professors, and others, accruing since the date of the preceding TEN-YEAR BOOK. 



THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS. Printed 

-L directly from the Official Copies. 

Copies of some of the Examination Papers for the academical year ending July, 1863, 
may still be had separately. The set, Nos. I to 14, in one volume, cloth, price 10s. 

FOR THE ACADEMICAL YEAR ENDING JULY, 1865. 



Easter and Trinity, 1865. 

No. s. d. 

45. Responsions . . . .06 

43. 1st Public, Lit. Graec. et Lat. . 1 

41. 1st Public, Disc Math. . .10 

39. 2nd Public, Lit. Hum. . .10 

40. 2nd Public, Math, et Phys. . 1 

44. 2nd Public, Law and Hist. . .10 

42. 2nd Public, Nat. Science . .06 



Michaelmas, 1865. 

No. s. d. 

46. 1st Public, Lit. Grsec. et Lat. . 1 

50. 1st Public, Disc. Math. . .10 

47. 2nd Public, Lit. Hum. . .10 
49. 2nd Public, Math, et Phys. . .10 

51. 2nd Public, Law and Hist. . .10 

48. 2nd Public, Nat. Science . .10 



Hilary, 1866. 

52. Kesponsions . . . .06 

Copies of all the Examination Papers for the year ending: July, 18C4 (Nos. 15 to 30), 
may also be had separately. The set complete in one volume, cloth, price 12s. 

These are printed directly from the official copies used by the 
Examiners in the Schools. 



PASS AND CLASS : An Oxford Guide-Book through the Courses of 
Literce Humaniores, Mathematics, Natural Science, and Law and Modern History. 
By MONTAGU BUKKOWS, M.A. Second Edition, with some of the latest Examina 
tion Papers. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, price 5s. 

OXFORD LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. 

UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. Examina 
tion Papers for the year 1865, with Lists of the Delegates and Examiners, and the 
Regulations and Notices, prefixed. 8vo., sewed, price 2s. 

UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. LOCAL EXAMINATIONS. Seventh 

Annual Report of the Delegacy, for the year 1805. 8vo., sewed, price Is. 6d. 






DATE DUE 



nniiF 



;F I IRR;